Skip to main content

Full text of "The Quarterly Journal Of The Mythic Society"

See other formats


(i hr 

(l) u !i rt l' r I n 31 mint a l 

of Ihr 

iHnthtc ^nrictn 




JULY 1941 

PU9USHEO Bt TH£ WTTH'C SOC'ft 



HC 0»L» Ml-OOtAL MALL* CCWir- »0»D 0«*>C*lOKI C.=V 



Vol. XXXII 



Mo. 1 . \ 



trin* 

(Qimrtnin Journal 

of thr 




JULY 1941 

PUOLtSNKD BY THR MYTHIC SOCIETY 

TMC DALY MEMORIAL MALL. CENOTAPH ROAO. OANCALORC CIYY 



rua j. 1. 



India R» 2 



For«ign 4 Sh. 




QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

BANGALORE CITY 

Hc*t UeJium of AJvtrliH'iHtnt 

Hat a uidc circuUlinn throughout India and (ore^n conntrl** including 
Europe, Africa, japan and America. 

RMe* of Aifivi liAfmfHl — Rigs I Puge. 2 and J Oilier pope* 
Full run-- lor • iuun .. K«. UO !<». 'JO Hi. SO 

Hill p>ue for -I tones or M r,. 50 II,. .J 

one page for 2 issue* 

yu„.„ lor * -iu.i „ kk a Ri_ 23 

itr lull f<u M10 ilAUC 

AH cow Hturttw/ ions rrgtirding r#i/iv/Y/*rmru/a fo f»»* *i*rrf /o . — 

THE GENERAL SECRETARY. Mythic Sooaty, B*n,al> r. City 




THE MYTHIC SOCIETY, BANGALORE 



Privilege* of Membership 

fl) t ree supply of the Journal. (2) l fie of the Library and 
Reading lCcom . (3) Lecture*. intimation of which will 
U k U- fti IQ memlwt'. in lUnKftlcct. 

Rate* of SubicriptioD — 

Life Member* K>. ICO ; Subscriber* (Inland! R*« i a year 

Resident Mmbtc* Kh. 5 a yew .. (KccaignJ 9 sh. .. 

MofuMil Members Rv Inyr-xr. SwKlcCt^y Kh. 2 or Aor$. X 

The Secretary request* that - 

fl) Every member will kindly introduce at least one friend to 
the Society drum: the oment yt*r and thus. help to popu- 
larise the work of the Society. 

(2) Member* who can afford it will help to bmtd up a capital 
fund by converting their crfdmary membership into life 
membership 

(31 Member* who Live not yet remitted their sub«riip|ic*»* 
will kindly remit them cm receipt of this issue of the 
Journal. 

(-0 Member* will be ho good a* to send u* odd copie* of 
Nu>. 1 to 4 of Volumes VIII and IX of the Q]M$. If they 
de*ue. the copies will be po>d for at As. 12 each. 






®1 | t ifiptljir ^nrirtp 



COUNCIL FOR THE YEAR 1941-42 



PATRON 



His Highness the Maharaja of Mysore. 



Honorary Proiidenis 

The Hon’ble Mr. H. V. Cobb, c.s.i., c.i.e., c.b.f.. 

The Hon’ble Sir W. P. Barton, k.c.s.i., c.i.e. 

The Hon’ble Lt.-Col. C. T. C. Plowdex. c.i.e. 

The Hon'blb Lt.-Col. J. H. Gordon, c.s.i., c.i.f.., o.b.e.. m.c. 



Honorary Vico-Prevdenti 

Rajamantradhukina 
Sir A. R. Banekji, hi., c.s.i., c.i.e. 

F. J. Richards, Esq., m.a.. m.r.a.s. 
Rajasevasakt* Diwan Bahadur 
Dr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, m.a., ph.o., m.r.a.s. 
Sir R. p. Paranjpyr, m.a. (Cantab.). B.Sc. (Bom.J, D.sc. (Cal.) 
Rajasabhabhushana 
Sir C. V. Raman, kc., d.sc.. f.r.s.. n.l. 





PRESIDENT 

Rajakaryapravina 

N. S. SUBBA Rao. M.a. (Cantab.), Bar at Law 

Vica-Prawdantt 

Amin-ul-Mulk Sir Mirza M. Ismail, K-C.i.b.. o.b.b., c.st.j. 
RajamantkaPRavina N. Madhava Rau. B.A., B.L. 
Rajadharmaprav'ina Diwan Bahadur 
K. S. Chandrasekhara Aiyar, b.a.. b.l. 
Rajamantrapravina Diwan Bahadur 
P. Raghavbndra Rao. b.a., b.l. 
Rajasabhabhushana 

Diwan Bahadur K. R. Srinivasiencar, m.a. 
Rajasabhabhushana K. Chandy, b.a. 

Dr. E. P. Metcalfe, d.sc., P.inst.p. 

Sir D'Arcy Reilly 

Arthasastravisarada Mahamahopadiiyaya 
Vidyalankara Pandjtaraja 
Dr. R. Shama Sastry, b.a., Ph.D. 
Rajamantrapravina S. P. Rajagopalaciiari, b.a., b.l. 
Gen«ral Sacratary and Treaiurer 
S. SRIKANTAYA, B.A., B.L. 

Editort 

S. SRIKANTAYA, B.A., B.L. 

K. DEVANATHACH ARIAS, M.A. 

Branch Sacretariei 

Ethnology— Rajachakitavisarada Rao Bahadur 
C. Hayavadana Rao, b.a., b.l 
History— Rf.v. Father C. Browne, m.a. 
Folklore— B. Puttaiya, b.a. 

COMMITTEE 

The above ex officio aod Meter* 

E. G. MCALPINK. M.A., Dip Edn.a V.D., J.P. 
Rajasevasakta Pkoi-. A. R. Madia, b.a., Bar-at-Law. 

Dr. M. H. Krishna, m.a., D.Litt. 
Rajasevasakta Prof. B. M. Srikantia, m.a., b.l. 

Dr. E. S. Kkishnaswami Aiyar, b.a., m.b. & c.vi, 

J. R. Isaac, b.a., m.u.e. 

Rajasevapkasakta A. N. Raghavachar, m.a. 

Dr. K. N. V. Sastri, m.a., pIrD., P.R.Hist.s. 

Catt. Rao Sahib A. Tangavplu Mudaliar. 

V. T. TtRUNARAYANA IYENGAR, M.A. 

Curator 

R. Haki Rao, 




CONTENTS 



Haitian : Aa Aadeal Indian Cily 

By Dr. Bimala Churn Law. m.a., b.l., ph.n., 

D.Lilt. F.R.G.S., I’.K.A.S.H. 

Prato-Indie R.lipon 

By S. 8r!kantiia s>astri, m.a. 

Tk SwrtMirtdins and the MahfUangkilai in the KbsO&i Pariod 

By Baij Nath Puki 

Tfca Uf-od of Prahlsd* 

By Dr. Mohan Singh, ph.D., o.uit. 

Ramimndu The True Author of The Bhssyaratnaprahks, 

By Madhava Krishna sakma, m.o.l. 

Kumar a Rama 

By H Srppnivasa Jois 

Slndm in Plant Mylks. New Soriw. No. IV. 

On ihe Ancient Greek Myth about the Metamor- 
phosis ol Daplmc mlo ihe Laurel Tree. 

By thk i.vril Sarat Chandra Mitra, m.a.. b.i_ 

Reviews : 

Admm«.tr»ii«. and Social Lile Under V.jayanagata ; Source* 
ol the H.-tnrv ol Hie Nawwabt ol the Carnatic II— 
Bnrhan's Tiirak-I-Walajahi . ShuJlia-ud-Daulah. Vol 1: A 
Collet;.' Teu-buok of Indian Hi.tory. VoU. I A II ; Ancient 
India Vol III . H'.tory ol Madras; Ananda Kanga Pillai ; 
The Fatly HiMory of Ceylon . A History ci Tirupati. Vol. 1 ; 
Historv ol the Dumb Residency in Burro* ; Siudie* in the 
Hi5ior> ufthe Bengal Subah. Vol I. Social and Economic. 
740*70; A M.mml of the Pudokkotui State Volume II. 
I*ari l ; »*r«* Buddhist India; Guide to Archeological 

Galleries ar*l llloMratioo* of Indian Sculpture, Mostly 
Southern . Archiological Remains and Escalations at Sam* 
blur During Samva: 1933 and 1934 (1936-38 A D .) ; Annual 
Report ol the Archaeological DcpiifrocQt tiaroda State lot 
the >e*i coding with JUi July 19JA . The Progress of 
Archaeology an India during ihr pAti Twenty-Five Year*; 
The State Mj- jro. Pudukkottai . A Krp^rt on tl*« Working 
of the Sum Mumn. PudukkotUi. for Faali 1349. Punch 
Marked Coin* from Taxila; A Hoard of Silver Punch 
Marked Corns from Pornea ; Annual Reports on South 
Indian Epigraphy for the year* ending with Jlst March 
10J£ and 31st March 1937 ; Proceeding* of the Ninth AU- 
India Conference. Trivandrum. December 1937; Bhagalpur 
Report . Eclipse Cult in the Vedas. Bible and Koran ; 
Xamuvabii . file Number of Rasas ; Mother and Mother's 
Thousaud Names — Mai and Mai Sahanranama. Vol. 1. 
Part. 1*2. Economic Development. Vol. II ; The Sociology ol 
Races. Culture, and Human Progress; Problems m Politic* ; 
South lndi.il Celebrities. Vol. II ; Rethinking Christianity 
in iDdia . -Knunraicum Tamuam ; and Karmayogarau. 



PAGES 

I- 7 
8-37 
38—45 
46-54 
55—57 
58—64 

65-68 



69-106 




(SJuartErln Journal 

of tbf 

iHijtljic ^flrirtn 



Vol. XXXII] JULY 1941 [No. 1 



MATHURA. AN ANCIENT INDIAN CITY 

BY 

* 

Or. Bimnla Chuun Law, m.a., B.L., rh.D., d. i.itt. f F.R.C.S., 

F R.A.S.B. 

Tub city of Mathura (Pah : Madhuri)* was the capital of Stirasena. 
situated on the Juinna, at present included in the Agta Division 
of the United Piovince*. The city was on the Upper Juinna 
about 270 miles in a straight line noith-west of Kausambt*. The 
Jainas call it by the name of Sauripura or Sauryapura 3 . It was 
also called Madhupuri (present Mahoii, five miles to the south-west 
of the modern city). Madhupuri, which was once the abode of 
Madhu, father of Lava{Ut, is said to have been founded by 
Satrughna 4 . 

The city is important as the birth-place of Kpsna. It was 
here that Kprna killed Kamsa, the tyrant king of Mathura. This 
city was known to the ancient Greeks as one of the most flourishing 
towns. Arrian knew it as the capital of the Surascnas. Ptolemy 
mentions it as a city surrounded by high mounds 5 . 

i. The difference is doe «o a mere linguistic peculiarity. (ItSioayaiu. 

Uiurft. Ch. 105. UoroUt Recension). 

2 Cambridge History of loth*. 1. p. 326. 

3. S. B. E. Xl.V. p. 112. 

4. Visnupurln*. {Fourth Ami*. Ch. 4J. 

3. Cunningham. Ancient Geography oi India, p. 374. 






2 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



The city was prosperous, peaceful and populous and the 
metropolis of long SubSbu of the race of valiant Kamsa. Alms 
were easily obtainable •. Fa-Hian who visited India in the 
fifth century A.D. came to the country of Ma-taou-lo (Mathura). 
He saw this country inhabited by many people who were happy: 
Those who cultivated the royal-land had to pay a portion of 
the gain to the state. The k:ng governed the country without 
resorting to corporal punishment. Criminals were simply fined lightly 
or heavily according to the circumstances of each case. The 
king’s body guards and attendants were all paid. Throyighout 
the whole country the people did not kill any living creature, 
nor drink any intoxicating liquor, nor eat onions or garlic. The 
cannulas who used to inhabit this country were fishermen and 
hunters and used to sell flesh-meat. In the markets there were no 
butchers’ shops and no shops for selling liquors** 

Hiuen Tsang who visited India in the seventh centuiy A./). 
came to this country. According to bis Travels, the country 
of Mathura was above 5,000 If in circuit, while its capital was 
above twenty U in circuit. The soil was very fertile and agriculture 
was the chief occupation of the people. Mango trees were grown 
in orchards attached to the homestead* of the people. The country 
produced a fine-striped cotton cloth and gold. Its climate was 
hot. The manners and customs of the people were good. The 
people believed in the Law of Karina. There were Buddhist 
monasteries, deva-templcs and the followers of the different 
non-Buddhist sects lived pell-mell. He also saw al MathuiS three 
topes built by AsOka and the topes tor the relics ot Sariputra, 
Maudgalyayana, Parflamnitriyaniputra, UpfUi, Ananda and RShula. 
He visited Upagupta’s monastery at Mathurft, which was just 
one of the many Buddhist establishments ol the place. It enclosed 
a tope with a finger-nail relic of the Buddha. He saw a 
dried-up pond and not far from that pond there was a large wood 
in which there were footsteps of the Four Past Buddhas. He 
also saw the Nataba(avihSra and Urumapda hill. The pilgrim 
seems to have made a hurried journey across a portion of the city of 

6. Lefmann, Lalitmvistira. pp. 21-22. 

7. Legge. Fa-Hieo'i Travels, pp *2-43 




HATHURl: AS ANCIENT INDIAN CITY 3 

Matbur* He does not mention the great river which flowed past 
the east **de of the city. * 

Among the discoveries made at the village of Mil, situated 
about nine miles north of the city of Mathurfcon the (eft bank of the 
fiver Jumna, the following are noteworthy : — 

(1) A hfe size statue of king Kaniska which is about S ft. 
4 in. high including the base. The head and both 
the arms of the 9tatue ate lost. 

(2J A tank where the Kus*n king Katnska discharged his novel 
task towards Varuna, the god of waters. 

(3) Several Nftga images. 

(4) A mound marking the site of a Buddhist sanctuary near 

the Village ol Jaisiughapura situated three miles from 
Mathura towards \f ndSvana. 

(if A targe mosque of red sand-stone built by the Emperor 
Aurang/.eb on the ruins of the grant temple of Kesava- 
deva situated at K&ui forming part of the modern 
City ol MathurA. 

(6) A Buddhist stupa. 

A careful study of the Mathuri school of sculpture lead-, us to 
the conclusion that the flourishing period u l the <iandii.ua school 
must have prec«led the reign ol Kaiu*k.>. In the course ol excava- 
tions, many sculptural fragments came to light, mostly of a later 
date. Among the earlier finds may be mentioned a broken 
four-fold Jain image w.th a fragmentary inscription in Brahmi 
of the Kus4n period*. 

There was an influx at Mathurft of the semi Hellenistic art 
too weak in its environment to maintain it- own individuality, 
yet still strong enough to interrupt and enervate the older traditions 
of Hindusthan. Tiiece was a close relation between Mathura 
and the North-west and as an illustration of ihat the votive tablet 
of Lopaaobbika is very much significant, the stoi» depicted on 
itbeing identical m form with the stupas ol the Scytho-Partlnan 
*• Waiters, On Yuna Cbwang. Vo). I. pp. J01-J1J. 

9. Explorations at Mathurft by J. Pt.. Vogel A.S.I Annual Report , 1911-12, 

pp taojj. 




4 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



epoch at Taxila 10 . The sculptural remains found at Mathura 
clearly indicate the presence of Graeco- Bactrian influence. 11 The 
most valuable Saka-satrap monument at Mathurft discovered and 
first published by Bhagw&nlftl Indraji is in the form of a large 
lion carved in hard red sand-stone and intended to be the capital 
of a pillar. Its workmanship shows Persian influence. The 
surface is completely covered with inscriptions in Kharc${l 
characters which give the genealogy of the Satraps ruling at 
Mathurft and according to these inscriptions the satrap* of Mathurft 
were Buddhists. 11 It is interesting to note that the Pre-Kusftn 
sculptures of the Mathura school are very instructive as they all 
emanate from one and the same school and those sculptures divide 
themselves into three main classes : the earliest belonging approxi- 
mately to the middle of the second century B.C., the second to 
the following century, and the last associated with the rule of the 
local Satraps. Their style is like that of the early schcol in 
a late and decadent phase when its art was becoming lifeless 11 . 

Mathurft was, further, a great religious centre. Jainism was 
practised with great devotiou thete 14 . Under the Kusftns, Mathuifi 
was an important religious centre of the Jains**. The Jains seem to 
have been firmly established in the city from the middle of the 
second century B.C . Many dedicatory inscriptions prove that 
the Jains were a flourishing community at Mathurft in the reign 
of Kanir.ka, Huviska and Vftsudeva 1 * Buddhism gained ground 
in Mathurft in the very life-time of the Buddha through the efforts 
and active preaching of Mahakaccayana who was one of the most 
distinguished apostles of the Buddhist faith. King Avantiputta of 
Mathurft is said to have been converted to Buddhism by Mihft* 
kaccayana by his famous discourse on the caste -system sometime 
after tbe Buddha’s demise 17 . The csty where Buddhism was a 

10. Cambridge History ol India. I. p. 633. 

11. Eliot. Hiodtiiftfii sod Buddhism. 11. p. 158. 

12. Kapton, Aacicat tadia. pp. 142-3. 

13. Low. A norm Mid-Indian K«atri)a Tribe*. 1, p. 93. 

14. Smith. Early Hiuory ol lad*, p 301. 

13. Rapeon, Aocioet India, p. 174. 

16. KUoc. Hinduism and Buddhas. I. p. 113. 

17. Majjhlma. 11. pp. 83 ff. 




MATHUR2: AN ANCIENT INDIAN CITY 



5 



predominant faith for several centuries wa* a stronghold of 
Sarv&sti v&da along with Sftrnfith and drAvasti in the Ku§&n age. 
It was a centre of Kfffi worship as early as the time of Meg&>- 
thenes (3C0 Vaisnavism and Bhftgavati&m found their 

place in this city. In the £aka*Ku$an period it had ceased 
to be the stronghold of Bhagavatism. 1 * Vflsudcva was a scioo of the 
royal family of Mathurl* 9 . The paucity of the BhAgavata inscrip- 
tions at MathurA probably indicated that Bh&gavatism did not find 
much favour at the royal court, because from the first century B.C. 
to the third century A.D. the people were usually Buddhists and 
were with a few exceptions nnt well disposed towards the religion 
of V&MtctavA **• In modern times, it is one of the sacred cities and 
its sanctity is very great. Buddha's influence in this city was 
felt to a certain extent. He was offered aims by a woman of 
Uttara-MadhuiA* 7 . Buddha frequented this locality and while 
proceeding from MathurA to Ycranji, he was worshipped by many 
householders MathurA which is an important centre of both art 
aod cult has given a tangible proof of the existence of KAga 
worship in the form of a stone-slab, now in the Lucknow Museum, 
which bears an msc option in Brfihmi characters of the Ku§5n period. 
The cult of the Xtgas flourished at Mathuta side by side with 
Buddhism and Jam ism during the Kus&n preied 74 . The existence of 
serpent worship at Mathura is also supported by the MathurA Nfiga 
statuette inscription which is important in view of the story of 
Kaliyanagu and suppression by Krspa recorded in the Purapas. 

The Jain* Avfigapa^as found at Mathura cannot but be 
supposed to have a direct or indirect bearing on the later 
18 Cambridge History o! India, p. 167. 

19. Ray Ctsaiulhury. Early History of the Vfusn&v* Sect. p. 99. But 

a Ur&him inscription edited by Dr. I. utters (E.I. Vd. XXIV. p 19fl 
distinctly recoidi the installation of the linages of Fafteaviraia, the five 
Hhigivaia de«nes headed by HaJadeva. during the reign of Sod*ta. son 
oi ihe !>aka Kyuu.p* K.juvuU. 

20. Uttara Madhuri according to Cluu Jataka. 

21. Marly History o i the Vadasri Scci. p. 100. 

22. Vimnoavattbu Commentary, pp. US- 19. 

23. Abgotuia Nikftya. II. p. 37. 

2*. Niga wunhip .n lucent Uaihara Uy J. i'll Vo<.l A. S. I Annual 
hepoci. 1908— C9 pp. 159-16'. 




6 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Vi?ppatas met with in Bengal and other places. The Bacchanalian 
scenes beneath an AsOka tree freely sculptured in a stone supporting 
a bowl are still awaiting an explanation for their association with 
the Buddhist objects of worship 15 . 

The importance of Mathura in the political history of India 
is to some extent great. Twenty-three SOrasena kings of Mathura 
are mentioned in the Vfiyu Purflpa as contemporaries of the future 
kings of Magadha. 16 The SOrasena king of Mathurfi in Buddha's 
time was called Avantiputta and was therefore almost certainly 
the son of a princess of Avanti a . Mathurfi. the home of the 
Vrsnis and Andhakac, was later evacuated by them. 1 * Yadhifthira 
installed Vajranlva on the throne of Mathura 1 * Sons and 
grandsons of king Sidhina ruled Mathurfi.* 

A local dynasty of kings or feudatory chiefs appears to have 
exercised sway over Mathuri in tlie time of the early Sunga-Mitra 
kings of Magadha. King Dhanabhfiti I, of this dynasty, son 
of Agaraju (Ahgaradyut) and grandson of king Vievadeva, erected 
the ornamental gateways at Bharhut in Circa 100 H.C. in the 
dominions of the Supgas” while king Dhanabhati II. evidently 
one of the successors of Dhanabhfiti I, erected a Torapa vedikS 
at a Buddhist stfipa at Mathuia* 

Mathuri and PaHcila continued to be included even in the 
dominions of the later Milra kings whose coins (dubbed by 
Cunningham as " I’aHcila Series") were discovered at these 
places as also at KumrahSr (Pitalipu«ra) M . Among the later 
Mura kings, Jndrftgnimitra. Brahmamitra and Brhaspatimitra are 
" definitely associated with Magadha in addition to other territories" 

2J. Vxv.rlevx s. Agrawala. N«w Scnlpiurer from Mathura, Journal of iba 
United Province! Historical Society. Vol. Xt. Pt It p 67. 

26. Chip. 09. 

27. Cambridfn Historv of India. I. p. !S5 

28 Brihraa PurSna. Chap. H. SI. 34,. Hiri.imj*. Chip. )7 
29. Bhigavata Mlhilmya. Chip. I. 

JO. Oldenberg. Dipavrpja. p. 27, 

JI. Barn* A Sinha. Barhnt Inscriptions, No*. 1-5 : Baiun, llartmt. Bk. I. p. 29. 

32. CoBningbim. Stnpi of I'barhot. 

33. Cunningham. Coin*, pp. 81-88 . Alisa, Catalogue pp. CXtX-CXX . 

Marshall. Arehaolcgical Survey. Pepor! for 1907 - 08 . p. «0; Bloch. 
A.S-R. 1 90S 09. p. 147. 




MATHURA AX ANCIENT INDIAN CITY 



7 



and the rest, Bfhatsvatimiira, Dharraamitra, VifQumitra, Varupa- 
mitra and Gomitra. are connected with Kaui&mbl and Mathurf^ 4 . 
The Hatigumpha inscription of Khilravela records the fact of 
submission of Brahmamitra, the then icing of Magadha, to Khara- 
vela, the king -overlord of Kalinga, as well a 9 the hurried retreat 
of a Greek king (YavanarajnJ whose name is read Dimita 
(Demetnos) by Sten Konow and Jnyiswal.® 

Menander*. king of Kabul and the Punjab, conquered 
Mathuri 20 . Matbuiu was governed by native princes whose 
names can be found on coins »n the second century B.C. The 
Hindu King'* Mathura were finally replaced by Hag&na, 
Hagimisa Kajuvula aud other Saka Satraps who probably 
flourished m 01 about thr hrst century A.D. * This is corroborated 
by the eptgt .tplin evidence which is confirmed and amplified by 
the numismatic evidence. 

After the Saka K$atrapas, the early Kusan kings, Kaniska I, 
Vixiska, Huviska, Kapi§ka II, and V&sudeva I, effectively 
exercised their suzerainty over Mathurfi for over a century A 
splendid Buddhist monastery bearing the name of Huviska was 
built at Mathurfi in the second century A.D . 40 The great Kusans in 
Mathuri were succeeded by the Nag a kings who, according to 
the Pampas* established themselves at Mathura aj;*at other places. 
The Naga rule continued right up to the time of Sarr.udragupta 
whose all-India conquest gave a death blow to the independence 
of the Nfigas. 

34. Bar ue, Cftya *ixl BiddhagayS Bk. I. p. 176. Political History 
Fourth Ed. pp. 334-335 
35 1£ I. Vel. XX. 

36. Many coint ol M«m«r*J«r »»r* ducovemJ •« Maihur* |R. D. Rancrjee. 
Friiclnn Mndra. p. 50). At the close of the third century the cast com* 
"•re i-.oed by the kingdom o! Mathuri, some cl wblch beat the names 
"* lueal king* >n lliihm. Knpi (Coin, ot India. Brown. p. 19). la Ihe 
niiBKi Mathura many ancient copper coins along with tbs coins ol 
i . funk .-.ad Saka rulers were discovered (PrSchln Mudri. p. 105). 

31 Smith, I'arly History d India, p. t’>9. 

M - Small, fcarly History of India. P 127 . 

W Ibid 1‘Oanb odn. p. 271 : Ka> Cliaudbari. Op. ciL p. 188. 

•0. I Inti p 271. 




PROTO-INDIC RELIGION 

By S. Srikantha Sastri, m.a. 

• • 

It is proposed to examine the nature and affinities of the Proto- 
Indiao religion here, in the light of the seals, figurines and pottery 
discovered in the Indus Valley. Many of the seals can now 
definitely be taken to be amulets, since in the lowest levels at 
H amp pa, miniature seals with legends have been discovered and they 
show that the seals were neither commercial receipts, historical 
documents, nor merely heraldic. The figurines also cannot be 
dismissed as toys, since Mackay thinks that the majority of them 
were used for worship *. The funerary pottery, as Mr. M. S. Vats 
has suggested * is decorated with scenes probably indicating the 
conception of the Indus people about a life after death. Hence our 
assumptions, that the seals were used as amulets, that the figurines 
were used as votive offerings and that the funerary pottery was used 
as throwing sorpe light on the eschatology of the times, may not be 
far from truth. 

Following the analytical method of Frankfort 3 we can roughly 
classify the seals as {<?) decorative (6) representing action and (c) 
symbolical. It is not claimed that this division is exclusive and 
exhaustive, but it will be of use in making an objective approach to 
the problem, and where parallels are indicated, they are to be taken 
as tentative. 

To the " decorative*' class may be assigned ; — 

(a) Geometrical designs — the Maltese cross, svastika, inter- 
twioed-snake patterns, heart-shaped and kidney-shaped 
designs, mat and basket patterns, intersecting circles, 
bouse, ship, animal’pens, etc. 

1. Mackay. Further Bxcavatums at M*h*ttjo-Daro 

2. M. S. Vat*. Excavations at Harafipa. 

Frankfort. CyUndar Seals. 




PROTO-IN DIC RELIGION 



9 



(6) Deities — Lord of herds goats or antelopes facing each 
other, nude figures, processions hunting scenes, compo- 
site monsters, fighting animal* ; three-faced deity with 
horns, surrounded by animals ; antelope heads springing 
from Pipal tree; multiple-headed animals. 

M Religious action " is depicted as human beings worshipping 
a deity in centre; epiphany of a tree-deity; a goddess in a tree 
facing a tiger; a deity with horned head-dress and mask (?) ol 
a bull or buffalo attacking a tiger ; a deity with llnwer head-dress 
subduing two tigers; tiger trampling on a man ; feeding elephants, 
buffaloes, tigers, oxen, rhinoceros cl* ; figurines of pregnant 
women, women iying o i a couch, women with children and 
hands, in front ol the mouth; males kneeling or with stretched 
legs, hands lifted in ad'tfation ; female* with steuddiess supporting 
lamps or dishes : man bunging a duck, or leading a goat oi bull 
towards a deity in a tree. 

Seiulai and " symbolical mold* ku* ’* user ononti cal “ 

seals with symbols ut the zodiac; hotoscopcs <?,», the serpent, 
dove, fish, ram, bull, elephant, cal, monkey, pm tot, |>eacook. 
duck, buffalo, lion, tiger, jugate heads, falcon with snakes, 
toy -carts, Ireads. etc. used an amulets; the mlc -object beton 
the bull; portrait -figurine* of the priests; mule and clothed, 
dancing gcxl ami uautch girls, “Sumerian* ,iit.ul . ; on tuiieiafy 
pottery, peacocks, fish, suu, eye. reeds, hulls, fishermen, crabs, 
tortoises, plants, lotuses, water • symbols ; ytitu, chess men, 

homo signs, gods, |x>tlcry -shapes, perforated pottety, symbols 
of divinity like horns crown nf plants, ornaments: cow and • u!f 
or goat and kid ; animal tile. 

II 

In Mesopotamia, the denies arc always m human form. In 
the Indus culture however there arc not more than a dozen 
divinities represented as human or semi-human beings. The crowned 
horn first appears in Sumer in the Jemdet Nasr period and not 
earlier, but in India horns are found from the earliest period. 
The Mother Goddess is represented only by her symbol in the 
Uruk period of Sumer, whereas in India figurines as well as the 




10 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

mother -goddess symbol 'the ydni) occur together. Again, the 
worship of animal*, is alien to Mesopotamia. The sacred herd 
motif ol Urulc and ] crude t Nasr periods is not found in the 
Indus seals in the same way showing that from the earliest traces 
of the Indus civilisation, it was predominantly an urban and 
not a pastoral civilisation. Moreover, though female figurines 
are found in such large numbers, they may be taken as votive 
offerings. Kather we may conclude that the Great God, the lord 
of beasts was the supreme deity and hence the worship of the 
Mother Goddess need not be taken as the predominant character- 
istic ol the religion. It would be more natural to expect the 
cow rather thao the bull figuring prominently, as in Sumer. 
Hence the woi*hip of the Mother Goddess is no argument for 
asserting that the religion is non-Xryan: and female deities are also 
found in the Vedic religion. 4 

Since most of the seal* are amulets, we can assume that the 
symbols and figures have some reference to the various purposes 
to which they were applied. The most natural approach to the 
problem is therefore from the Atharva V«da. I think that the 
usual views about this Veda as far later in date than the other 
three or that it is the product of a different type of civilisation 
cannot be supported. The division of the Vddas is merely from the 
utilitarian and pragmatic point of view. Further the Atharva 
V5da embodies very old traditions and formula*. Again we cannot 
ignore the basic fact that most of the Sflktas are attributed to the 
same seers as in the other three Vedas. Whatever doubts may be 
roused as to the authorship of the hymns. Indian tradition has 

4. $*.1-5-22. 

w* qiftftrwj I «?r ii 

sn^TI W r?lW Iftat •TRrflH I II 

srW sjq# I II 

I sraraf Gflrfaa II 

sfwta? pi fafafiraiq I ftw II 

fmal fwi 'ftfaft: l II 




PROTO-IN UlC RELIGION 



11 



consistently held that the Rsis who future in the Atharva are tlie 
same as in the other three. As for the argument that the meanings 
of the seals are no longer self-evident and it is unsafe to be guided 
by later texts (granting that these texts are laterl, »c should note 
that the ritual rather than the literaty texts can be good guides. 
The ritual texts and their commentaries are accepted by Frankfort 
as possible clues to the seals, because they preserve the old 
tradition.'. 

If we disabuse our minds of all imaginary reconstruction of 
VWic civilisation attempted hy many scholars, we shall be able to 
make a nearer approach to the solution by analysing the seals and 
paintings on the funerary pottery and drawing parallels if not 
coincidences with the elements of the Atharvan civilisation. 

(I) The Sun-god. In the Indus civilisation, the sun god 
does not seem to have been represented in a human form. A deity 
under a bough with a head-dress of plants is moie a vegetation 
deity. At the same time the Indus people could not have been 
uninterested in the solar phenomenon. Possibly the svastika, a 
circle with radiating lines, and the eye wete the symbols employed. 
We find also the falcon. The eye, it is well-known, is connected 
with the sun the all seer and giver of sight, to whom at the moment 
of death the sense of sight goes back. The falcon is the suu-bird, 
evolved from the sun's disc (Supa'*6 GarulmHu). Much has been 
written about the origin of the svastika* and one of the explanations 
is that it represents the movements of the sun. Whereas in Sumer 
the sun-god— the prototype of Shamash and Marduk —is represented 
as seated in a boat, with a saw to cut decisions, with a 
plough, a quadruped (a lion with a human face), and scorpion- 
men guarding the mountains of sun rise and sun set, in India 
we do not come across such a representation. The scor- 
pion symbol in the script is no safe guide. The lion i* a symbol 
of the sun because in later astrology Leo is the house of the sun. 

5. ,Viru»ta(IIl-2l) Sv,iililjtninai,i *ama Therefore It— word S»»tfi si live 

beginning of the imeriptinnt nnfitfnieU ** " be it well ' more appro- 
priately ‘This is tndewrocuble. eternal 1 1 *. ncha«drarta<th>’yi 

Tli* Svajlika is therefore the symbol of elernlly 




12 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



In the Indus civilisation however, the tiger figures more promi- 
nently than the lion. The sun’s chariot drawn by seven horses is 
also absent. 

Another symbol of the sun is perhaps the bull as in Sumer. 
The fierce aspect ol the sun is shown in the Sumerian seals as 
the Bull of Heaven whose body is filled with flames and whose 
onslaughts bring about a seven years' famine. The Ur seals 
show bulls whose bodies end in mountains (of the sun -god) watched 
by the guardians, A Susa seal has the sun-god rising between 
two couchant bulls. The Bull-man and Man bull weie Inter 
evolutions of the same theme. Tlie Bull- Man is not Eukidu 
as assumed by previous scholars. 

In the V&las, the terms Vr\.i and Mahifa are applied to 
various deities. In the Athana Veda (XI 11-2-43-44) ROliiia (sun) 
is addressed as the Bull arranging day and night ; the sun is 
called the "earth filling bull (mahifa) compassing all." “With 
his horns he pushes the demon, with his eye slays min, with 
his ears hears what is best, the inviolable lord of Kinc” 
(IX 4-17). 

Mackay lakes the six-raved figure, one of the rays terminating 
with Urus head as a sun symbol. The hook-like rays have 
Cappadocian analogy. He says dial in die Indus civilisation the 
people did not attach importance to the moon or stars being 
associated with an agricultual people. This is n feature, according 
to Sydney Smith of the religions of an agricultural population. 

(2) Fertility Gods. A god under a curved structure is also 
found in Sumer. In the Indus seal the god is under a bough with 
leaves and on his head is a three-leaf ornament. It is possible that 
the resurrection of a vegetation deity is represented but the figure 
is not recumbent nor is there a goddess rousing it to life as in 
Sumer. The legend of Ishtar and Tammuz seems to be inappli- 
cable. " Siva" is of course a fertility god associated with vegeta- 
tion as well as animals but he is essentially a forest deity and not 
usually connected with agricultural operations like Krsna and 
BalarSma who are associated with cows and ploughs. The god 




PROTO-INDIC RELIGION 



13 



oq the seal may be a type of Rudra who in the Atharva Vftda is 
«aki to shake down pestilence as from a bough from on high. 6 

Another type seems to be the god within a vase-like structure, 
to whom a man is offering a goat or bull in sacrifice. A third 
representation is possibly of the deity round whom seven pig tailed 
figures (perhaps the seven Mothers) are going in procession. The 
three-faced deity seated on a couch, with the linga prominent, 
surrounded by animals, or adored by two human beings hi whose 
back there arc two serpents may be taken as a fertility- god. 

This figure may be the three-headed MahS&amurti and the 
antelope ($9») below the seat may indicate a form of Siva. 
If it 19 Agni, the affinity with Siva is not excluded for Rudra 
is a form of the sacrificial Agni. 7 The horns are common to Agni, 
Vanity* and other gods. In the Atharva, it is said that five species 
belong specially to Dhava and oarva — the kinc, horses, men, goats 
and sheep. Virdpikf** a form of sacrificial Agni is also described 
in the Mantra BrShmatya (II -4-6) as having prominent dontas 
(horns or teeth or tusks) and as seated on a iayy*. 

ftwratsffl 5i®nq«f jzspafc# fafaa I 

swrew $**? 3 ri: flfofonfc I! 

His two watchmen arc Balabhrt and BalasAt, and his other 
names arc Samudra, Vigvavyacbas, Tulha, Viii\a\6da$ Bxfltra, 
Prachotas, SahasrSk$a and son of Brahman. In the later 
Buddhist tradition Yirdpiksa is the deity of the north-western 
quarter and associated with animals. 

6 *w w: q^ rrr i 

5noi fog r [Atharva XII.) 

7 R spilRRR SSftfaq I 

’2*1 HRl rto: etc.; tfwpal *RD| Rqq 

ft Rite ir 

qs qjim faw.i nrai apor gwi aim: il 




14 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



In the Atbarva *, the VrAty* book described the Vrtlya as the 
supreme Brahman. Chanda, Whitney, Bloomfield, Roth and others 
have come to the conclusion that because in the later Dharma- 
i&stras the ViStya is described as an out-sider, a man of mixed 
origin and of peculiar dress and habits, he represents a civilisation 
alien to the Aryans. But before endorsing such a conclusion 
we should note that the deity of this book (Atharvn XV) is 
adhy&tmaka ar.dnol.ts: is mentioned as the seer. Further, as 
Whitney pointed out the Cojiki I'pnnifad says that the 
Brahmachirin. Skambha, Pahta and Vrfttya are all forms of 
Brahman. We cannot theiefore assert that Brali machaiya and 
Sannyfca were alien conceptions ». The Vrfttya is specially 
associated with the vatious forms of Siva. He stirred up Praj&pati 
who saw in himself suvnrna which he genrrntcd. Tlutt became 
One, star marked (— ° lal&nta ) ; it was Tapas, it was Satya. From 
it he created Prajft He became the Great God (Mah&deva) and 
iglna, the sole Vratya and tool: up Indra's bow (the rainbow) with 
its blue belly and red back to destroy enemies. 

He is seated on a vipathu (many paths or the rude chai>ot), 
drawn by vS ha (horses or mules ?), and driven by a charioteer Yayu. 
He is surrounded by foot men ( pariakanda ), harlots, Migadlms, and 
fore runners. He weai* a garment, a turban, two pravarlat (round 
ornaments), long hair and holds a goad {pratoda). His amulet 
(mirni) is the halmafi. 

The Vrfttya stood erect and therefore the gods pro\ ided him 
with an Standi. It has four feet, and lengthwise and cross pieces 
and cords like a cliarpoy. On it were placed an aslarnna (a coverlet), 

8. Whitiwr anil Ij*nnmn Atharva VhUi I Harvard). CaUnd. Panel ta 

Vi mU Hrahmana XVIt. p. H16 I, id. (See altt N«o 2 io 

follow). 

9. For yoga nt Rg V«da 

qft qft qT% qR* 0PI^ I BWR II 

(1-6-30-8) 

# fafawt I a*fai n 

(1-5-19-8) 




PROTOINDIC RELIGION 



IS 



upabarhana (pillow?) upa-rayo (suptxrit) and a seal. 10 He 
ascended it, surrounded by the Gods as footmen, messengers 
( prahbyya) and all beings as the upasad t (waiters ?) 

In the fifth paryiya which is Rudradivataka. it i S said that 
bis attendants were the divine archers Bhava. Sana, Paeupati. 
Ugra, Rudra, Mahlddva and U*na. A knowledge of this will protect 
a man and hi* cattle from the attack* of tigers and other wild 
animals. ( The Ainibraintthiba add * — hiunsti xyaghradishtnvtt 
gantavjnh\ 

The Vrktya must be honoured by the king and the Btftiimana 
house holder. This indicates that he was p.irivri}ith<) anti there- 
fore superior even to the grluiUlni Rril'inan t. That there were 
imposter* wlvo called themselves monks is indicated in VI-13-6. 
These, bearing a Brahman* name only, were perhaps of non- 
Brahmann origin who assumed monkish dress. 

Vraty-t is Connected with V’nif.r and Vrata, the first indicating 
the observation of penance and ritual and the second In- mg uf an 
institutional character. It is >aid (Ailtinva VIII ami IX 
Paryayas of Book \\ ), that he moved towards the Visa and 
was followed by the assembly, gathering, army, strong drink and 
Kinsmen. 

Some of these characteristics an- found in the three-faced 
deity on the seal*. He is seated on an autttdi whose legs seem 
to terminate as hull legs, jwrhaps to indicate motion. He wears 
an elaborate turlian(?) (ushtfa) and horn* The word h slmifa 
i* perhaps connected « itli uksh.r (a hull). The pendant on his 
chest is perhaps the amulet balru.rti and the iouiuI ornament* 

10 See alio diedetccipiKin o( tlie royal throne with threads (Ai. Hr. Vltl-12). 
The .i>unJI i. also mentioned a* i Lind of throne in the bridal liymn 
(XI V-2-65) aud in the Atlartyn Brahma*,, (Vlll-J-O-I a. NVDitney 
cnajcciurcd it to be a tounging elinir or bed. Ii ha! a riMhion { upa ■ 
Jtiina) and - paxtsana (coverlet), Digl.a Nikayu (11-23) with 
BiuldliaghSrha * coarnieiilary. says it war a^ed 10 carry corpser as a 
bi« by tour bearers lUla roent.on. S'anJi a-i a *Aaftsi or 
fmryanhrta (col or palaampnn) The Ranch* Vimij (V-J-I) lias isand, 
equal to Ulpa of Tai. Hr fl-d-6-5.) 




16 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



pravartax u . The prominent membrum virile perhaps indicates 
the text " he stirred up Proj&pati The animals around the figure — 

the elephant, tiger, rhinoceros, buffalo and deer arc wild animals. 
Probably, apart from the deer which is perhaps the vehicle, the 
purpose of the seal is to invoke the protection of the Viitya as 
fiarva, Bhava, and Isdna on the road (of the bride on her journey to 
her husband’s house) or on the path to heaven ( Atharva XV-5). 

The deity, though not so probably, may be Tvftebtfa Trisiras 
Viwarlpa as the 41 fashioner His three heads were struck off, 
one became the haze l -cock (kapinjala), another the sparrow 
{kalavinka), the third the partridge ( tittiri ). 

fore I l 

*i«i cftfai | flVnR II 

Tail. Sum. 11-5-1.) 

Agni is also called three-faced but hi* vehicle is Avi (ram) or 
Aja (goat) and not an antelope- He is also two-headed aud with 
four horns (chnlvari Srmgd...dvi tirshi). 

Phallic emblems .— The hnga and the ring-stones are supposed 
to be fertility emblems. The pedestals with trefoil pattern on 
them are taken by Maekay to be the base of the Hnga. Two large 
cones at Mohenjo Daro are taken to be lingas. M. S. Vats reports 
that at Harappa in Stratum III (6' *5') si* lingas with shell orna- 
ments, a unicorn seal, five stone pestles, stone palette, and a block 
of clialcedony were found in a jar. The biggest specimen, 
17.5 inches tail and 9 inches in diameter was found in the highest 
levels. Another Imga sixteen inches high was found in the fourth 
stratum. Many conical baetyls were found with the yOni indicated 
round the body by broad bands upto two-hftbs of the linga. The 

II. The Altareya BuUimaija «a»x that the ictpeat rage Arbuda Kddruviya. 
introduced the tfravuilul. who praised wearing a turban and ..lh «yn 
tied up The Haudhdyana Zrautu ii/ro (XVIII-I-JI mentions the 
uitiqiid, pralvda and vifalha, and atao a bo- wilhoot arrow, 
a black cloth with a black hem. the black turban worn itanung 
and a nlver mtba ai characterislcs of the Vr»t,a. For Vipath*. 
compare the sacred wagon Apema at Epham and hama^i a »»r 
cborio: also used as a family wagon. 




PROTO INDIC RELIGION 



17 



SuldhiMta S&ruvaU of TrilOchana div&cftrya prescribe*, the 
pjfrftku lakfana as bhagak^ii. The ring-stones have not that 
form oor the tfntukha. Moreover I do not think that any sped* 
men of a linga affixed to the base has been discovered; always 
separated. The top of the ling* may be in the form of a half-moon, 
a tnpu$a (gourd), egg (aty/n), and umbrella (chatra). The 
rikha at the top of the linga does not seem to be indicated in the 
specimens but this is not obligatory for ratna % loha t b&na and chala 
linga*. These specimens nearly one and a half foot high could not 
have been worn on the body. The baria linga may vary in height 
from a mftaa to a hast*. The pindikas are divided into three 
parts of Garni, MuuOnrtiaui and Laksmi as the Sakti dovatas. 
If in the Indus specimens the yOni is indicated only upto two-fifths 
of the linga — this is unusual, though not improbable. As regards 
the conjecture that Siina devnh refer to these Indie people, Kaj- 
wade may be right in taking tiiiut to mean not the phallus or the 
tail m fig. 1105*3, but as balls of flour out of which images were 
made. Siinuh also means limbs or bricks [Nirnbta IV— 5.) 

God of vegetation iwd oiihnals : -\\c have already refered 
to several deities nut rounded by animals and seated in trees etc. 
The god seated in a tree and pointing towards a feline looking back 
at him can tie taken ns man caught in a forest and taking refuge in 
a tree. The scenes of hunting a buffalo or bison on a llaiappa seal 
may be a ritualistic ^presentation of a sacred hunt (utfgayu yiitra). 
As already pointed out a resurrection of a vegetation-deity is not a 
part of the Indus religion. The dcitie* with a tre-foil or sprigs of 
leaves on the heads may be vegetation deities, but another 
explanation will be indicated when we refer to the seals as 
amulets. 

The fear of wild animals »g clearly seen hi the spells of the 
Atharva *oda. Of particular interest are the seals where the tiger 
K depicted. The tiger is shown as trampling on a man or being fed, 
or being wrestled with by a naked hero with a plumed head dress. 
In the Atharva (XII- 1 *49) the Earth goddess is invoked to drive 
away the wild beasts of the woodafriif j<r lions, tigers, jackals 

(t#/i ?) p wolf, misfortune, rkfika \br,jr$l) and demons. The deity 
may be a form of Siva who killed VyAghrftsura hut it is more likely 




18 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



that the seal is an amulet. Therefore it is interesting to note that 
the £si Atharvan is called the Tiger-slayer ( Vyaghra jambhatxa). 

Another god with tangled arms is shown as separating (?) two 
humans who have uprooted trees. Probably the stealing of some 
sacred tree or herb is indicated. 

To protect domestic animals from the attack of wild ones, a 
stake of khadira wood is taken up and buried following the kine 
with this charm (IV-3). 

Up from here have stridden the three, — tiger, man and wolf ; 
since hey 1 Ihintk) go to the rivers, hey ! the divine forest-tree, hey ! 
let the foes bow !. 

Both thy eyes (<rftx<r’t) and thy mouth ( mukka or hanu) 
O 1 tiger!, we grind up ; then all thy twenty claws (nakhas). 

The tiger, first of creatures with teeth, do we grind up ... . 

Ruined (wrfinja) be the teeth of the beast 

What thou contractest (santyama) mayest thou not protract 
{viyama). Mayest tl>ou protract what thou dost not contract. 
Indra born, Soma born art thou, ;m Atharvan Tiger crusher. The 
PaippaiSda version for the first line is qajUfft fawft JR* I 

Evidently the Khadira wood was associated with the list 
Atharvan and considered as efficacious against tigers. The 
Paippoiada has an extra verse. 

qj|| q?0| FWl *(*!)% I 

<rai wire; qwi H 

The flesh-eating fire is also symbolised as a tiger. “ Agni 
kravyflda entered into this man, he has gone after the tlesh eating 
one. Having made two tigers severally. 1 take him who is other than 
propitious" (XI I -2-43). Other unlucky things like the first two 
upper teeth of a baby aie conipaied to tigers. The unlucky day of 
Jyfctha and Mflla naksatrar. is called the Tiger day (VI- 110-3). 

Goddesses of fertility : — The seals and figurines show that the 
goddess was a popular figure but there is no dear evidence that 
a female deity was held to be superior to the male. No doubt the 




PROTO IM)IC RRUGIOS 



19 



fanaJe figuring axe more numerous hut since females are more 
pcoot to superstition the votive figurines are found in greater 
Qmnbeis. Moreover if Sakti worship was I he main featurr, there 
would at least have been more depictions of a goddess not in 
n subordinate mpacity but as being adoied by men and beasts, 
just as the “8iva“ figure is shown. Mack ay conjectures that 
the pottery figurines are not votive offerings deliberately mutilated, 
but house-bold deities which were throwo away when accidentally 
mutilated. But it is difficult to accept this because the figures of 
pregnant women, holding children etc. must have been thanks 
offerings. Again the " dpa lakstm M type of figures could not 
have been the mam objects of worship. Others have small spikes 
on the top of the head dress, perhaps to support a dish of offerings. 
Others again must have been the proto types of female demoos, 
ilrhbeiately pierced or mutilAted and painted red to simulate blood. 

ne head dresses of these figurines are of interest. 12 Thete are 
few s topic usftnifa* or turban*. Some have a horned object on the 
head, the two hands raised to support it. It seems to have been 
made of some soft material. The fan-shaped head-dress with 
pannier-like additions to it, supported by a band round the forehead, 
must have been a copy of some actual head-dress for ritual. One 
figurine has a conical cap with a drooping top, perhaps for a tassel, 
ivuMiblitig Hiuite caps. 1 * Some females have spikes of flowers 
h«*iw.*eu horns and long pig tails. The votaries arouud the tree- 
C Hldess 0) have long pig tails. 

I ’ ve Miidrp i«rr* colt* figurine* (of PStallputra. Buiar. Mathura, Basra). 
ha»e the kaparda on the right. left or in froat f>wr^cAfi<(<T ?) for male* 
Female?. have kayiArda in 2. 3 or 4 plain— no four plans as in 
Aa’X-lQI. Opaia of tbc band-type, horn-typo, and *olute-typ« . kumba 
and frr./, r.i — brad covering with raised piait of hair and a hand round 
the head . at Buxar . the female's under shirt of wool Samutya with 
npacn hU drapery . also female head-dreste* 1 ike a bandage round the 
held arul crown-tike (M Ghosh VII Or. Con p.707. lianeryi Satin 
PaU taka Com. Vol ) 

U. Foe muon c'Mm in proto-Gr nek civilisation derived from Anatolia had 
a horned cap resembling an oxhead. In A*. VII-2-2J the kap&rda on 
the right, characteristic of the VaaUthaa is mentioned A*. VII. 5-Si 
mentions white robed TftJ.ua with braided haiT. Chalu^kaparda 
(four braids) of women (Ag. X-KM14.) 




20 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



In the Atharva Veda the types of head-dresses mentioned are: — 

(1) The Jirifin. To guard pregnant women against demons, 
the Atharva Paddhati prescribes a talisman in the form ol a doll 
made of red and yellow mustard plants, reaching from the woman’s 
neck to the navel. K&ivh however prescribes an amulet of white 
and yellow mustard (baji ?). Atharva (Book VI II -6-7) has this 
spell. 

" He who lies with [uipad) thee in sleep, having become like a 
brother and father,— them eunuch formal, tura dccked (tirltin), let 
the baja expel from here.” 

hi the Paippaledn version it is ftinfiu. It must have been a 
distinctive woman’s dress according to Whitney. 

(2) Kurira, Rumba , and Opaia. In the spell to make a 
man impotent, wrapping, crushing and burying his urine and fa-ces 
(VI -133), ft plant is used 

O herb, make this man impotent, Opaia- weating. Make 
him impotent, Opaia wearing, kurira wearing, split his testicles. 

Impotent I have made thee, the Kurira and the kumba we set 
upon his head. 

The commentator says that the Opaia is the mark of a woman 
(stri vya njana) and kurira is explained as keia (hair). A 
similar passage in the Taittiriya Samhita (I V-l — 5) has 

In the Xivalayana Srauta SQ4ra (X-9-5) it is prescribed 

<Wft fSttfa Kurira is taken as hair tresse* 

(keiajala) and is perhaps connected with the Dra vidian Rural 
(hair curls). It is also taken as a hair-net of sheep’s wool. 
Rumba is its ornament («6/mrr»<i), a circular bamboo rim. Gcldncr 
thought that Opart i, kurira and kumba alt mean “ horn ”. 14 
Perhaps the horned head-dress is implied. Whitney conjectures 
kumba as a head ornament distinctive of women. It is ;>erhaps 

14. The bpuiit io bur# resembled the met ting, covering the tool of 

a boas*. "The thousand-eyed net (a**u) Mretchtd out like un 

Opa>a on the vitfivant (diviion line), tied down, put on. do u* with 

prayer unfMten." (lX-3-8). JM.O.RS. XVII p. 2*. 




PROTO / ND/C RELIGION 



21 



significant that «h<* tiritin, Qfitiia, khrira and kumba are mentioned 
in connection with eunuchs and impotent men. These figurines 
may have been employed in such sexual charms. In the nuptial 
ceremonv of SQryft (XIV- 1 -8) kttrira and dp<t*a of the girl along 
with an ornament p tut rid hi arc mentioned. 

The pig-tails 15 of the goddesses and the votaries have interesting 
analogies. Langdoit points nut that the figures of prisoners with 
pig tail torwure at Kish are totally different from the Sumerian or 
Semetic. 16 “ It follows that the Jtmcbu Kasr civilisation is the 
original Sumerian civilisation and came from India, bringing 
a script which they almost entirely abandoned in favour of the 
one found already sn t ie laud, the so-called Sumerian picto graphic 
script.*’ Braided hair is mentioned in the V&las frequently. Nijfiti 
is golden haired <4/*. V-7-9J. The use nl healing plants for increas- 
ing ai>d fastening the hair i~ udvuiuted (VI-21). The Sami plant 
of great leaves is gracious to the hair <V 1-30). Hut in Ayurveda 
tbe Liini fruit is called kilo ».••//. ini (injuring the hair). Sami 
■snow identified with I’rosofits spicigfn or Mimosa sun) a ; but 
these two tlo not seem to correspond to the Athaivan Sami ol 
great leaves. 1 he goddess binivali has broad braids. She is called 
the sister ol the gods and mistress of the people, a thousand 
braided goddess, the spouse of Vishu Uih. VII-48. Itg II 
32-6-7). This also applies to. Aiuimati. Dishevelled locks were 
considered inauspicious as of comets, meteors and professional 
waders at funerals, 

Lei not the women of dishevelled locks, let not the evil wailers 
wail for thee. (Alii. VIII |.|y) 

In the marriage ceremony, the bride is limbed and combed 
with an .utiftcial Inmdred-loothetl comb ( kankala , baufnkn, or 
*nn*.i<*»). I n ( |, e figurines two coils are shown ns falling on 
the shoulders or u slid plait hanging at the back. The seven 
votaries wearing a sou of kilt or skirt with long pig. tails and 
Sprigs of plants on theii heads me shown at the bottom. Another 
P<g- tailed figure is kneeling before a pig-tailed tree-goddess (?) 

15. W mom at Kish Vol. I pi 56 59 

16. J. R. a.S, 1951 July, p J‘»J. 




22 QUARTBRL Y JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



in a Pipal, along with a goat with human face. Mackay 
suggests the resemblance to the seven twin daughters of Bau of 
Sumer, Sitala and her six sisters, and to the seven mothers. In 
the Atharva, the aivattha is said to be the home of the Gandharvas 
and Apsaraves. For the Qlndharvi Mahulanti, the herb aja*rin& 
(Odina pinna! a) is used in exorcising the Apsaras and Gandharvus. 

Where the aivattha, nyagrddha, great trees with crests 
[iikhatufinah ) — there go ye Apsaras. (Ath. IV- 3 7-4). 

The word i$kh<m4in is taken by the commentator as peacocks. 
The Gandhatvas are again called dancing, crested (iekkanHin). 
Probably peacocks were also the abode of the Gandharvas and 
peacock feathers were worn on the head. The aivattha and 
nyagradha are the homes of the Gandharvas according to the 
Taittariya Samhita flV-2-5). 

II 

The Parfla wood is also connected with the seven Maruts. 

(r«i-SAM III 5-7). 

The seven figures may be the Sapta Rs*s and the rer#*- 
mortal is perhaps indicated in AtharVa 1-31, and IV- 15, where it ir- 
*aid tliat PrajApati nmhaglnn should be |>er formed to bring about 
ram, on the occasions of npat&rakas (meteors?) inundation* and 
Hoods and the ob**tuatioti of seven seers (Saptarsi Naksatras). A 
dance was perlormed calling upon TAdurl, Kha$vakli&, Kli&imakha, 
Pur* and Maruts, perhaps like the dance ol the slave girls round 
the Marjaliya fire, with new water pots, calling out Haitn aha 3. 

R? nra=tq: *n|* 17RR7n««I 

(r.rr. Sam VIIS-IO). 

Inundations were lo the Indus people perhaps greater dangers 
than drought. Mohenjo Daro seems to have suffered from at least 
three floods. Markay says that the flood level at Kish is not 




PROTO INDIC RELIGION 



23 



contemporaneous with the Ur flood level but is the contemporary 
of the second flood at Mohenjo Daro in the late third phase, ten feet 
Mow the datum. The Atharva, it should he noted, considers the 
Indus as the mightiest of the rivers, though Varanftvati and Yamuna 
are mentioned. It may even be that the hull is the symbol 
of this river. In the marriage hymn (XI V-43) it is said “ Vfjhil 
Sindbu won the supremacy of the streams. So thou be samrSjini 
In thy husband’s home." The seven Itsis were somehow 
connected with the floods and also comets or meteors. "The star with 
dishevelled hair" bringing affliction is mentioned in the hymn to 
the Brahmajayi ( V- 1 7-4) which is also used for averting the conse- 
quences of the fall of meteors. 

Misfortunes on the village of which they say “ this is a stai 
with dishevelled hair “--as such the Brahmaj*y& burns up the 
kingdom, where has gone forth a hare fsa«a) accompanied by 
meteors (i<lknsi). 

The falling "stars” seem to have been identified with the 
seers (munis) who were the friends of the gods and witnessed 
everything when falling from heaven, according to Kftjwlde. 

WflfgcU II 

<Re. X-136-4) 

Another fertility goddess is pei haps the seated female, perhaps the 
Earth goddess from whose navel a creeper is growing. 17 If Raj wade 
is right, earthly gods ral!«l Otnfch are also mentioned in the ItgvMa. 

fora? «fefon: i 

mm ‘i’dlfll if|at»T» ^ aw awi: II 

lltg. III-b-8). 

Perhaps corresponding to these earth deities is Siikamlihara 
or SakadliQuia. fiikadhuma is taken literally to mean dung smoke 
which gives birth to a kind of demon. 

17. la the seal no. !0I (Kacavation* at Harappa— M. S. V»w), iherc is no 
dear indication that the lit or. • > ihul of a »onun. nor does the ob>«: 
attached 10 the stomach resemble ' plant bai i* rooie like a tortoise. 




24 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Of whom the from feet are behind, the heels in front, faces 
in front, born of the threshing floor and dung-smoke, who are 
Uruitdas (or Arundas)and Matmatas, pot-testicled AySsas— we cause 
to disappear by pratibOdhct. O Brahmanaspati ! (Aik. VIII-6-15) 

The Paippalfida has Sakad.huma. Again in a charm to avert 
the evil effects of poitents like the lunar eclipse etc. the dung-balls 
are placed on the joints ol a Brthmana who is asked " what sort 
of day?" The BrShmana who is the personification of Agm 
replies “ Very favourable 

“When the astensms made SakadhUina their king, they 
bestowed on him the auspicious day (bhadra) saying ' This shall 
be his royalty'". The Paippallda version is: — 

^raiwff^d I 

Bloomfield » took SakadhQma to be a weather-prophet. 
Whitney conjectures that the Milky Way, the king of naksttas 
is probably meant, and that from the dung-smoke going up a 
fore cast of the weather was made. 

But it is probable that lafikn and Saka mean vegetation. The 
female counterpart of the earth and vegetation god is perhaps Urn*. 
S&kambhaii. A-parpft— later thenamesof Gaurl-P&rvati. InSumer 
Mari etc. the Goddess with an overflowing vase or plough is 
identified with the Inaima (later Isbtar), the queen of Eanna. She 
has a horned head-dress and plants are shown sprouting from her 
shoulders. Standing on a mountain she was perhaps the goddess 
of war and seated on bricks with an overflowing vase, as on the 
seal of the servant of Naram-Sin, she is also a goddess of fertility. 
At Mari the goddess is entirely naked but with a turban and in 
another form she holds a streaming vase with fish depicted. In 
India the flowing vase motif does not occur. Nor is there the 

18. Even now stories are currenl shout Bcshntapai wlm eilenilod tlw left Kind 

for receiving royal gift*. When qeeilloned »» 10 ihe appropriateness 
of this, ihe Biihmanis being ukitogals. put some cowdang cakes on 
Iheir right bend sad -moke and flatties began tn spring up. 

19. Bloomfield. Hymns from the Atharva Veda. (S.B.F..) 




PROTO INDIC RELIGION 



25 



interceding goddess bringing the devotee before the chief God. 
Evidently in domestic worship in India a priest as a mediator was 
not necessary, except perhaps in witchcraft. The Indian female 
ftgurines are never entirely nude except the two bronze dancing 
girls. 

The Virgin : — A figure of a girl with small breasts, but with it 
skirt and girdles may represent the Kanv& -Human type (tfor«?). 

The Waff** 1 type : — There is no figurine which can definitely be 
identified with the goddess as the mother. The pregnant females 
with children, and the right hand lifted to the month represent 
votaries rather than the principle goddess. 

The Warrior -Goddess : — The proto- Indians seem to have been 
pacifist* and there are few representations of a fighting goddess. 
The deities fighting with animals may have amuleti*' and medicinal 
value. A human figure with feet and tail of a bull is struggling 
with a horned tiger. Mac toy consider* the figure to be female. 
A woman with tiger's body, but with human forelegs and two 
spiral horns with n spike of flowers between them and a long pig 
tail may be the count? i-part of Durgu. 

Water Goddcx* : — As pointed out there is not any retwesentn- 
tion of a goddess with a flowing vase, But since the public baths 
and wells are so prominent and since the people depended on and 
also were afraid of the inundations of the Indus, some fomi of the 
water goddess must have existed. Perhaps her symbols were the 
fish, the tortoise, ghanyal, niga and spouted vases. The snake 
over the heads of some figures may also have represented waters. 

Dragon god: — In Mesopotamia a god on a dragon oceuis. 
frequently. The Hydra and Hercules theme reached Greece 
through Syria and Anatolia. The Human Tisbpalc supported by 
a dragon and with a fire altar before him displaced Niria/.u ax the 
weather god at Eshnunna (Tell Asmar). A seal at Tell Asmar 
has a god or worshipper, holding a kamattduUi-like pot, and with 
a snake on his head. Behind the figure there arc intertwining snakes. 
The Leviathan theme is also found in the Rn* Sbarma texts. On 
*h« Kassite seals, the winged dragon with bud-like hind legs, 
fail and mouth is found. The weather god A dad (>) bolding 




26 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



:» Iriiila (triple lightning ?) or a whip (kaia) is standing on 
a fire spitting dragon or in a chariot drawn by diagons. Schott 
identifies the dragon with the constellation Ukatukha, assigned to 
Nergal ol Pestilence- 

Frankfort points out that the earliest symbol of the storm-god 
w a-' the whip and not the thunder-bolt. The god at Baal Bek 
had a whip: so also Jupiter, a form ol Had ad of Syria and Adad 
of Mesoiiotamia. Futlani takes the whip to be a solar symbol. 
The three-lotigued lightning came from Syr.a to Mesopotamia 
in Hammurabi's time. In the time of Adad Ninth the whip was 
the symbol of lightning, Probably the whip of the goat-herds 
was translated. In the Iliad (1 1-782) the whip end the lightning 
are mentioned as separate emblems of Jupiter. Jupiter Heliopob- 
tanus has a whip in his hand. Jacob Stahl thinks that the forked 
lightning symbol as the more original form of stylised fire. In any 
case the three pronged lightning is of Syrian extraction and appeared 
in the period of the Amarites and first Dynasty of Babylon ; until 
then the whip was the only symbol. 10 

The whip was perhaps a whip of snakes or scorpions. In 
India the storm-gods Indra, Maruts and Rudra have the whip, 
the thunder -Ix)h and the Iriiila. The honey-whip of Asvins is 
mentioned. 

fW 0? II ( Tail S<IHI . IV -7.) 

The iriiola of the Paura$ic Sita may repesent the thunder bolt of 
Rudra (ftf/f) or since Kudrn is a form of Agni, the flames of the 
three sacred fires. Dragons are of course associated with Indra 
and Rudra (V'rfrn, A hi and :Yagu). On the Indus seals, hooded 

20 Pnuuumi- My. ihm in Greece Ztai was represented as a pyramid and 
Anemia a. » column. This wm to be o reversal of Ike usual mangle 
symbol to represent * guild**. and the pillar lo ■-preseiit the god. 
Al UyWo. and in Mesopotamia many repreaemaiioos of a pyramid on 
the back ol a bull are louod l ire pyramid originally lepreiented the 
Hitlire god on a bull (Sandon) whose descendant n Zeus Doiicbeno. 
In the Phrygian mysteries " the Hull la the father of the serpent and 
the serpent the father of the Hull \ ttfomvoy). 




PROTO INDIC RELIGION 



27 



**rp«nt* and ml*! twined snakes ar« found. A lozenge-shaped seal 
at Harappa 1ia>* a falcon between two -makes. The encmity 
between the snakes and eagles 15 also indicated in the Myth of 
Etann. On a i-opper tablet of Mohenjo-Daro an animal with 
horns and elephant-trunk has ;» tail ending like a snake. On the 
whole, we can say that the Nig* w;is not worshipped separately. 
The snake -sv in Ml had only an aniulettc purpose. No images of 
snakes apart from .imuletft have been found. 

The Oulu' ‘‘its the make coil and hydra occur as very early 
themes in Mc^>lK>Uimia. The snake toil is found 011 a Jetndei 
Near seal. The copulating vipers represent Ningiszida, The 
soake coil has sometimes two heads or a head and a tad. At Fara 
there is a tortoise at the snake's head. In the Boghaz-Kcut monu- 
ments, the coils of Vrtra are shown. In Babylonia the worship 
of animals was unknown. But at Khafaje a bull in a temple shows 
Indian influence. Similarly at Khafaje and Tell Asmar (ill. L. 
News : Sep. 5. 1936) pots placed on the flooi, and decorated with 
snakes, tortoises and scorpions were discovered. Frankfott con 
jectures that living snakes were kept and fed with buds and small 
animals. A saucer for water was also placed inside the pots. If 
living snakes were worshipped in the Indus Valley they may have 
been kept in the so-called cages of pottery 01 in the perforated 
vessels. But no remains of snakes in the pots have been discovered. 
We are in doubt as to whether even the antdiill was then worshipped. 

The hull or buffalo headed goddess:-- One seal at Harappa 
(Vats. No. 319) has a buffalo- headed goddess al one. We have already 
refered to a similar hu 11 -headed goddess the head, tad and legs of 
the bovine subduing a tiger (?) with two feathery horns, besides an 
acacia <?). In the seal of Lugal anda and his wile Baranamtara, 
a similar goddess but wilh one curling horn and pig-tail is attacking 
a lion which has seized a hull man (bearded), by the (ore-leg while 
M eagle (Imdugud) is shown hovering above. I hc story ol Enkitlu 
IS not applicable. In the Epic of Gilgamcsh, Etikidu is described 
as covered with hair in long tresses like a woman and the garb ol 
Sumukan. the lord of cattle. He hunted the lions raiding the 
sheep-folds and catching jackals. He was the warden u( the sheep- 
(°Ws. His name means the lord of the place of abundant recreative 




28 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



force. He was at first hardly human and only after intercourse 
with the netaera he became human. Gilgamesh and Enkidu 
wrestled with each other and became friends. They kill an Elamite 
demon and the Bull of Heaven sent by Ishtar. Enkidu dies and 
Gilgamesh Roes in search of the plant of life- Utanapi9htim 
narrates the story of the Flood. Gilgamesh meets Enkidu in the 
under world and is told of its desolation. Even in Mesopotamia 
there i9 no seal connected with the epic by an inscription. The 
human headed bull lias a beard and is of the aurochs type with one 
horn and girth at Fara. The bull-man may be twin and in the 
Early Dynastic period he is exclusively a slayer of lions. In the 
time of the Third Dynasty of Ur. lie has a horned crowo. Terra- 
cotta figurines of the bearded naked hero and the Bull-man were 
called Tallin (Twins or companions), to be hurried in the corners of 
court yards to protect the house from evil influences. Therefore 
there is no parallel with the Indian Bull-headed goddess. Mackay 
suspects that the horned bull inasks found at M often jo Daro were 
suspended in the houses to avert ill-luck, like the metal masks of 
Ur. Kish and Susa. 

Goddess with Doves horned female figurine at Mohenjo 
Daro has four birds, probably doves, on the head.*' At Ha rap pa 
the dove models are invariably whistle " ghuggu" of modern 
Punjab. There is also the flying dove which may be amuletic. 
The dove-goddess naturally invites comparison with Crete and 
Mesopotamia. In the Akkadian ritual, the burning up of Quingu 
and cutting up of Tiamat are indicated by cutting the throat of a 
sheep and placing it in an oven and by killing a pigeon. Evidently 
Tiamat or female Chaos was represented by a pigeon. In India 
also the dove was considered to be a bird of ill omen, the messenger 
of perdition (Nirrti). In the Itg V'Sda (X-165) and Atliarva (VI — 27, 
28, 29), wc have 6pell9 against birds of ill-omen. 

Seeking what, O Gods! the sent dove, the messenger of Nirrti 
hath come hither, we remove. 

Propitious be the sent dove and hawk ? (siiiuxuj 



21. A fsonle ftfutin* in He Pelna Museum hulhtaeholeson tlir bead. peotnNy 
for interring » bead-dress (?) 




PHOTO INDIC RKUOIOS 



i't 

L«e not the dove injure us. 

The Kg V6da bas:- 

fj f? ?ff: «H: II 

Wilh this Ik drive away the dove; revelling in lood, uc lead 
the cow about breaking up the tracks, hard to go. 

(A cow and hie me taken three times round the house. 
X— 165-5.) 

The owl uttering, tile dove making track at the tire; in 
Yama’s house they may look upon thee as sapless and empty ( 3 T^)- 
Atbarva VII 66 i* also a charm against black-birds (ffri»a 
i ilium) of evil omen. 

The PAiftvaius * were an alien people who were killed by 
Saras vat i ‘He. VI -61 -2). Pirivata occurs also as the name of a king, 
the enemy uf tin Ary*® (5g. V1II-10-100-6). 

«HI«MI I 

•rr* na nmi: WIR II 

In the Brl .tdd8v*tA (X-57-59) it is said that Subandhu was 
the priest of king AsmBti of the Ik?v*ku race and was discarded. 
Bandhu and others of the Atn clan were displaced by Kirftta and 
Akuli who became two pigeons Ikapita) and harassed the Gaupa- 
yanas by their >Oga. Subandhu was however restored by the 

22- Hike hr an lit idi-nlified Straba’s Paroutlai with the Panalas. The 
Pirv mas of I lie Vidas were not hostile to the Aryan, whereas ihc 
Parvatus -ere, Oppen connects the Brahms wilh Farata or Pa null 
i>« the Poranas and with Pii&vara of the Tamil country. Faravaris la 
MahiirnNtra and ihe Para he in I'alammn He also assumed that the 
Brahuis or Puaut to be the same ae the Bbarataa. The Brahms 
are assumed to be Dravkdiaiu. Scythians. Tatters. Arato. Iranians, etc. 
according to the fancies of the scholars. They are also connected 
nth the Jadgals or Jaia. Harofti is supposed to mean a hill in Persian 
and therefore the Brahms were hill-men Their own traditions assert 
that they cimie from Aleppo in two clans Sagdi (Sagta) of the Greehsl 
and Saga fSaka). The linguistic resemblcnce to Dtavidian is perhaps 
due to Late maritime contact. There seems to he no doubt as to 
their foreign utigln racially. 




30 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Gaup*yanas and again became (he priest o( A am fill. Therefore 
the parivala aod bapdta were unlucky birds. 

In Crete a the worship of the Mother goddess 14 was connected 
with snakes and doves. Pendlebury thinks that living snakes 
were kept in tubular vessels, bowls, handleless jugs, etc. A low 
tripod table had a ring in the centre, with four grooves along the 
edge for a snake-party. A pierced vessel like a honey comb with a 
snake crawling on it and two small jugs with snakes on them show 
the prevalence of the worship of the living snake apart from 
the snakes held in the hands of the goddess. She also liolds a dove 
in her palm and a man is bringing her a dove for sacrifice. Two 
votaries also hold snakes. On one of the seals a snake surrounds 
a cat sejant gardanl, The dove is also found on cult objects. 
The suake as the enemy of the dove may represent the power of 
the under-world as against the symbol of the over-world or atmos 
phere. Hut the Indus figurine seems to be amuletic, possibly 
representing some aspect of Niffli or Yama. 

Inanimate symbols .-—Among the symbolical cult-objects the 
peculiar vessel in front of the bulls and goats has attracted much 
attention, l'riederichs rakes the lower portion to be a crib and 
the upper a stable rack and the lines as representing folder. 
Marshall thinks it is an incense-burner and the lines as flames. 
If it is a fire-holder i: probably represents the ccremonv akin to 
leading a cow and the fire three times around the house to break 
the evil influence of ill-omened birds, Mackay points out that by 
itself it is carried in procession and occurs separately on the 
amulets. It is not a bird-cage, and it is also doubtful if it is 
made of reeds - the lines and pellets being mere decorations. I have 
observed that the object is represented with at least twenty varia- 
tions. The lower vessel is sometimes plain, knobbed, with 

23. PendMniry. A'cluelogy of Create. 

24. The Cretan Earth goddess u now conjectured to be De-or Ge-roatir taken 

over by the Greek s and called Cybebe or Cybele in Phrygia. In the 
Greek pantheon Gaia or Ge had a daughter Faea (Cybele. Hecate. 
Artem**) wife and sister of Cronos. Many breasted Artemi's (or Diana) 
is the " Lady of the wild Creatures To Croocs aod Rhea were born 
Demeter. Hera. Hades. Poseidon and Zeus. 




PROTO ISO/ C RKLIGfOS 



J1 



n projecting bass. ornamented with wavy horizontal lines. The 
upper vessel is square, rectangular, semi-circular, in three, lour, fu* 
corn par tments, with a knob at the top, ornamented with riots, central 
lines, zigzags etc. The bn** of the tipper vessel has a tubular form 

connecting it with the lower. It is highly piohabl* dial this vc*mu 
is some sort of biter for a ritual drink. The so-called flamer, may 
be some sacred heibshlce the sdma. The two vessels were thus 
affixed and the drink filtered through from the upper to the lower. 25 
In the Atbarva (IX-4) there is an obscure hymn glorifying the bull. 

A male (jXififitfi) yet pregnant, big ( sthavira ), rich in milk, 
the Bull bears a trunk {Kabatuiha) of Vast* (good ?l ; him sacrificed 
to Indra. let Agm carry by the God-travelled roads bitvayuna). 

His KfHd (breast ?) was Jinianiamsas (the imprecation of 
sisters ?); his vifxl ? (obscure) was maintained as SOma's. \\ hen 
tlie gods diMributcd the Bull. 

Of reddish form, ndbhasa (clouded ?) vigor giving, the 
vehemance of Indra, all formed, he hath come to us, assigning to us 
life and progeny; with abundances of wealth, let b*im attach himself 
iou». (r.uppaiMa-qai»l«wi 'foq WTOI^jij) 

Herr m this stall, O Closeness ( upapurchnna ) be thou close 
unto us; unto us what seed the bull has; unto us Indra, thy 
heroism. 

id. Hr. IV-28-8; Tai. Br. II-8.fi. 3^3*1^ «!§ 

This object therefore was a sacred vessel and used in many types 
of sacrifice*. Vats points out that even before it was associated 
with tlie " Unicorn " it was worshipped. On the tiny rectnneular seals 
found below seventeen feet, {No*. 441, 443, 440) this object occurs. 
Therefore «t cannot be a form of the Nandi KO/u (as the tall pole 
decorate with bands of brass and an image of Nandin taken in 
front of the Vlra 6aiva processions in the KarpHUka. is called in 

2i. S6ma jiliee however iccmi io have been filtered through a woollen cloth. 
On a . ylioder ml from Byblos a deity on an animal I* facing a ball 
which !>*»» • pyranud on it. back. Between the two there i> a curioo* 
vewe I. (Conieoao. La cniUtaUo* Photnidcnne fig. IS). AUo Frank- 
fort. CylintUr Stall, p. 119. 




32 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Kannada). Symbolically it may also have represented earth 
and heaven, plants growing from the lower, the canopydike 
upper part representing the sky, pouring down rain, represented 
by the dots and wavy lines. In IX-3-20 one " nest " pressed upon 
another nest is described, " A nest (kataya) upon a nest, a KOia 
pressed together in a Koiia, there a mortal is born (vi/1) from whom 
all is generated {praja)J* 

The troughs in front of some of the animals had a ritual 
significance. Friedeiieh* takes its absence before the Zebus as a 
sign of domestication. The manger before the buffalo, tiger, 
rhino, etc. show that they may not be domesticated. But Vats 
thinks that it means merely offering of food and is no indication of 
domestication or non <lomeMication. The troughs are of several 
juniis- Usually the trough has sides curving outward at the top. 
On one seal, probably astrological, the trough is like a circle with 
radiating petals, perhaps made of basketry and representing the Sun. 
We know that in the Vedic sacrifices the animals before being 
killed were ritually fed and given water to drink. I have 

elsewhere pointed out that the animals on the seals perhaps 
represent creatures sacrificed to various gods to attain various ends. 
In the Taitliriya Sam hit ft (V-5-I 1) says that the boar is to be offered 
to Indra, a deer to Varna, a gayal or a tiger to Vfsa, to Vanina a 
black deer or a gura (Bos Gavaens), a monkey to a Raja, a worm 
to XilangQ (snake), a gazelle (Kuluuga) to S5ma. a simiumara 
(crocodile or gharial) to Sindhu (ocean), an elephant for the Snowy 
Mountains (Himavant). a purusSmrga to the moon, a dappled 
deer to Day, a httin or runt to Rudra, a lion, uakula and tiger, 
to Indra, a rhinoceros to K&ma, a ram for Varuna, a horse, tQpara 
ftnd payal (gOmrga) for Prajipali. a Kapil a to Snmvatsara; 
a humped bull for Indra, bulls with dew-laps (attliitodha kanah) 
to Visnu. three dew lapped (?) goals to IndrkQL (V-6.) Five victims 
Aiva, Vrm Rsabha, Hast a and Purusa are also mentioned 
(V-7-10). 



To Indra in war a beast with (oiwaid-bent horns, and a spot on 
the forehead, for that is the shape of the thunder-bolt. 




PRUTOINDIC RELIGION 



33 



39W SI’ffaiSH-fl JT<TSt: t#0T W: II 

pjiq <jf^Ti 

VlA flWWHd II 

fzfa nfm ^iHi<win 3qwfii I 

«: ra tHTESf^ I *8: t 4 p* 3^t *13$ 

•T*rfff R95I«: w>l * 1 «?nq I* 

A COW kbould be M&ciiiiceii lo Va^u mid a bumped bud lo 
lodra. ^¥lt fSJ 3$HWI. To obtain food a dappled an i mad 

{print) must be offered to Manus, a spotted deer to Savitr for gam, 
a besot of many forms {bahunpam) to Vi ivMSvfth, in witchcraft 
a red cow I Ibhita) lo Rude a, a Vamatui pet a it to Visnu 
a gayal to Vfyu (1 1-6 ff) 

All rhc<e animals are found on the seals. The cow however 
is absent because though occasionally as in the funeral ceremonies 
it was sac riffed in the VM»c period, it was already recognised as 
dghnayl In the Atharva <V-I8. 19) it is called Timftta poison. 
“ The cow - lain pulled down the Vaitahavyas who cooked the last 
she-ROot uf Kesara prgbandhas." "The hundred and one Janatas 
perished lor injuring the Brahman progeny". The Srnjayas 
and Vaitahavyas perished for injuring Bhfgu and brahma 
*<«"• " Becoming eight-footed, four eyed, four-eared, four-jawed, 
two-mouthed, two-tongued, she shakes down the kingdom of the 
Brihmaru reviler." The absence of the cow cannot be taken as 
indicating a non Aryan civilisation, for the living cow only has 
been worshipped throughout Indian history and no images of it 
as ol the b II, are adored. If the seals are taken to be amulets, 
it is possible that the animals thereon were supposed to bestow 
the same virtues as indicated in the Taittiriya Samhila — the bull 
for virility of Indra, the rhinoceros for Kftma etc. 

Trees : -The Aivaltha, acacia, aim, palm, date, banana, small 
plant like lulasi grown in u bowl— can be identified in the seals. 
The bamboo reeds and lotus pods along with trees occur on 




34 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



pottery, and can also be inferred from the charcoal remnants. 
Ears of wheat and barley are shown. Among tho fruits and 
vegetables peax and xexamum are found at Harappa but not at 
Mohenjo Daro. Date*, melons, lemon leaf, pomegranates, cocoa- 
nuts and lotus fruit were known. Rice so familiar to the Dravi- 
dians does not seem to be known in the Indus civilisation. But 
the cocoanut is interesting because in South India it is called the 
fruit of the south (ter.kfty) and its Sanskrit name nulikira or wan- 
keta may have been of non -Aryan origin. 

The Aiivattha as already indicated wax the abode of various 
gods like Maruts, Rudra, the Gandharvas and Apsaras. Its leaves 
are used in various charms ; so also the parna-sAmi, deodar, 
nyagr&lha etc. That tree worship is a characteristic of non- 
Aryan culture is a statement without foundation. There ix ample 
literary evidence to show that several trees were worshipped by 
the Vedtc people. The nim tree, apart from its medicinal quality, 
i9 Sftcred to the so-called Dravidian Mother goddesses. But not 
a single mother -goddess hgurine has been found with a sprig ol 
neem leaves as ornament. 

One seal at Harappa shows an acacia within a tailing. 
If the tree can be identified with Acacia catechu or Purtis 
<ie<xiara t it is interesting to nutc that this tree ix supposed 
to confer long life and its name dSva-dfttu means a tiec of 
the gods. In Atharva (VI 11-2) an amulet of deedar is prescribed 
to obtain long life, to avert false accusation and in the tonsure 
ceremony. " The remedy PiituJn* is the body of Agni, transporter 
(p^rayisna) demon slayer, expelling diseases, and killing rivals.'* 
At Khafajc a terra-cotta plaque shows “a palm tree to which 
strips of cloth are tied, a custom still observed by some Arabs and 
by the Yczidis in northern Iraq. The divine nature of the tree is 
indicated by the horned crown with which it is capped. The 
bearded figure next to it is embracing the tree with one ami and 
is perhaps a god thought to dwell therein or of whom the tree in some 
other way was considered to be a manifestation (///. L. News : 3th 
September, 1936.) The tree is within an ornamental railing and 
above the whole group there is a flower or star. Frankfort does 
not believe in the explanation of artificial pollination. He accepts 




PHOTO- IS 1>1C /.■ PI. IGIOS 



35 



the existence of tree worship. The palm tree (ka<law(> a is o( course 
sacred to Kill (who is haifiiniba vana iicsiuij wul to M.ulliukosvara 
(as at Banavasi). Ii is a common < u-torii m India also lo tic 
pieces of cloth or colourcil strings to trees. In the upanayana, the 

palaia brahma dap'la is deposited in an Asvattlia. The Atharva 
VMa (VIII— 8J says that in the spells to conquer enemy armies, to 
the north of the fire, a branch of red Asvattha is set up and tied 
with red and blue threads. As regards the other plants and herbs 
we shal I discuss them when we consider the seals as amulets and 
their significance in funeral ceremonies. 

The anchor was perhaps another cult object as it figures on 
a miniature seal at Harappa. It seems to have two prongs and 
the handle seems to be oval-shaped. It has some resemblance 
to a pn k-axc. Perhaps the anchor was worshipped by the sailors 
and sea farers for ships are scratched upon pottery-sherds. 

The axe with the single blade may also have been a cult 
object. In the Atharva (Vll-45) an interesting remedy against 
jealousy is given. Water in which a heated axe had been dipped, 
(par>iiu phUnfa) was given to drink. There is here a reference 
to the Indus people. 

" I rom a people belonging to nil peoples, away from the 
nvei Jmsdhu “ brought iiither, from afar I think thee brought up 
a lemedy, of*, jealousy.” 

A similar remedy is prescribed for taknuui (Atharva 1-25.). It (?) 
is addressed as the god of the yellow one (jaundice ?). ArW<« by name. 
This mysterious nurd is said to mean a ram. Its variants ate 
huUn. hrtdru, Arwfn, Itiju, n«fi«. rijhu. Henry compares it with 
the Assyrian Ifumiu, the Hebrew lumi. the proto- Semi tic haii4„ 
meaning gold. Halevy thinks it is chloros, the greenish yellow 
Vaiddrya r beryl. But ludian commentators take the word lo mean 
a ram and perhaps it is connected with the goat, (o<fi. in Dravidian, 
wfut.i iq Vedic Sanskrit). The double-axe sometimes occurs 
*5 a g eometrical pattern. Whether it represents the vajra or the 

26 . Heine* mentions that the language of the gods was diBacnl (tom that of 
men. The gods called a river Xaiuho* and men Scatuaudoc. Xanihos 
is probably coeioocied with Slndhu. 




36 QUA RTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTH1C SOCIETY 

sign o! mithuna, and has any connection with the duuble-axe 
cult ol Egypt and Crete, it is not possible to say. In any case, 
in the Indus civilisation the double-axe was of less importance, 
as indicated by the absence of any clear model. 

" Mn ct-headt -The so-called mace-heads at Mohenjo Daro 
are mostly lentoids and at Harappa round or pear-shaped. At Tell 
A grab maceheads of lime-stones, marble, alabaster, serpentine 
are found in the Early Dynastic period. These stones were 
probably im|>orted from Iran into Mesopotamia. One in the 
shape of a hammer-axe is rare in Mesopotamia but common in 
pre- historic Europe and also in the so-called treasure ol Priam at 
Troy. Frankfort thinks that the mace-heads probably served 
as arms for toe temple guard. But as we are not sure that there was 
a highly developed organisation in India, the inace-heads might 
have been cult-objects and used in the worship of fertility gods. 
If they were lor secular purposes the civic authorities might have 
used them mounted on wands of authority. At Khafaje two 
mace heads used in ceremonies show two lions facing opposite 
ways and one has got an inscription. (III. L. News : July 22, 1933). 

Bends .—Beads, even now called “manis” were meant not 
merely for ornaments hut as amulets. Marns ol various kinds 
are mentioned in the Atharva Veda. In Hindu marriage 
ceremonies, bead9 and gold ornaments shaped like breasts n are 
strung together aod worn. The bhahingas, made of pith in the 
shape of female and male organs and ornamented with tinsel 
are tied on the foreheads ol the bridegroom and the bride respectively. 
The beads of black glass are now held to be (along with bangles), 
indispensable to married women. Little children when dead 
are buried with a few beads in their mouths. The custom of sowing 
the house-site with beads was prevalent at Brak in Syria. More 
than 40,000 beads were cast into the soil to celebrate the foundation 
of the tower platform. At Tell Agrab the beads consisted of 
lozenges of blue and white lime-stone pierced on all four sides. 
Chanhu-Daro of course was perhaps the greatest manufacturing 

27. Compare tho beads of roam root h-ivory shap«J like fena’e breasts aod 
strong into a oeckUce in Moravia. (///. L. Sews . March 25tb. 19J0). 




i ‘Hort ns me u i-ucios 



S7 

ceoite. Agate. carnehan, steatite etc »nr used and the bead- 
were so «'«y ll>ai ihiriy.loui made .111 iim I? " How they w err 
shaped and even mote How they wore Imred i» at pri-sent rpulr 

Incompreheonible 

The sal a gram a (ammonite) seems to have been another 
cult-object ; the design is found on pottery and Mackay thinks that 
it was also worshipped : whether it was supposed to be the abode of 
VifQU, as io modern Hinduism, there is no clear evidence. The 
conch iiankha) is found and when made of iKittery as at Chanhu 
Daro resembles the modern iankha used in daily worship by 
Brahmapaa, to pout water on the idols. The sahigrima, iankha. 
a plant m n pot (probably the holy basil tutasi) the eagle with snakes, 
and the sun-wheel designs (cakra) may point to a type of 
prolo-YuisQavism, if such a conclusion is not too far-fetched. 
There is icthing inherently improbable hi the existence of a proto- 
Vai^pavism along with protO-Sikism ; lor the later histoiy of these 
two inono-tbeistic sects shows the same stages of development, 
philosophy and ritual practices. The torso of an young man in a 
dancing i«osture discovered at Harappa is taken to represent a 
dancmg god. Both Kafarlja and Kfspa are dancing gods. In 
some x -I upturns Kfspa is represented in the same posture as 
Kataikja. 

Other cult-objects are the kidney shaped " seals " and knobbed 
pottery, which have close resemblances in Kliafaje, Ishchali and 
Tell Agrab in Mesopotamia, Brak and Cliagar Bazaar in Syria. 



( To be concluded ) 




THE SARVASTIVADINS AND THE MAHASANGHIKAS 
IN THE KUSANA PERIOD 



Bv Baij Nath Pciti 

Thk epigraphic evidence bears testimony to the existence of 
two rival schools of Buddhism namely the Sarvfetn&din* and 
the Mahfcxaugliikas, in the KusAna period. These schools hnd 
their centres not only in India but also abroad 1 , and each 
aimed at turning down the other. From the Mathui* Lion 
Capital Inscription' of the time of Sodasu we learn that the 
Mahkonghika school had a strong hold at .Mathuri It is 
stated in that inscription that a Sarvgstivftdin leachei named 
Budhila was imported from Nagara in the Jelalabad district 
to counteract the truth expounded by the MabAsanghikas. From 
this record two conclusions may be inferred. Firstly that the 
MahAxahghikas had a very strong hold at MathurA slightly 
before the time of the Kusanas, and as such the Sarvfetivldins 
had to import a specialist from their headquarters., Secondly, 
in pursuance of the object for which Budhila was imported, the 
school of the Sarvftsiivtdins which was supposed to be in existence 
wax reinforced by the new arrival. Thus before the time of 
Kusflnas there were already in existence the two rival schools. 
Their existence m the KusAna period is testified to by a 
number of epigraphic records both in HrAhmi and in Kharosthi 
belonging to that period. Before going ioto a discussion it is better 
to take note of these records and we have the following records 
regarding the SarvAstivAdins. 

The Kapiska Casket inscription * of the fust year records the 

t. Cl. The kurrain inicripuoQ of the king Kanl;.k« nod the Wardbak 
laser, pnon ol King Hu.ijk.. Sun Konow corpu. VoL It. p. ISS-105. 

2, Sun Konow - Corpus Indicants Vot, It. p. 30 fl. 

3. Ibid p. 137. 




SARV2STIV2UINS AND Till-: MAH.lSA flGHIKA S 39 

gift of a casket by dAsa Agisala in Kaniska’s Vih5ra and 

Hjhf *- Sanghftrftma in the possession (txtrigrahe) of the 

Sarvlstividin teachers. 

The Zed* inscription 4 of the eleventh year lecords tlie gift of 
Hipea Dhia for the increase of the SarvlstivBda school in honour 
of K$atrapa Ltaka. Zed* is in the Yusufzni disincl near Ohiud. 

The Kutram inscription ' of the twentieth year records the 
establishment ol the relic of lord Sftky.utium in liie new ViliOta in the 
possessm of the Sarvfcitivsdin teachers. It is not certain where 
the copper stupa on which the inscription is inscribed was actually 
found. Kurram is a Tehsil in the Peshawar district. 

Anions the Dr&hml records the Sahet Mahet inscription 4 of 
the tune of King Kapi?ka records the dedication of a Bodhisattva, 
an umbrella, and a stick as a gift of monk Bala, a well read person 
of the Trl pi takas. They were dedicated at the place where the 
Lord f i *. Buddha) used to walk in the Kosambakutl, as the 
propel ly of the teacher of the Sarv*stiv*dins. 

The Anyor Bodhisattva inscription 7 obtained from a shrine 
known as Galatesvar Mahadeo Ma^h near Katr* in Mathurt 
where it was inserted in a wall, records the dedication of the 
Bodhisattva for the welfare of the Sarvtetividin*. The Inscription 
is undated. 

Those are the ooly Kusftpa inscriptions which record 
dedications for the increase and welfare of the Sarvlstivtdins. 
They also mention the names of the Vih&rasand Sahghftrimas in 
possession of the Sarvfetivldins. The sect of the Mahttsanghikas 
who were equally strong is found in the following records : — 

The Wardhak inscription ' records the establishment of Lord 
Slkyamuni's relic in the Vagramarega Vihara which was in the 
possession of the Mahftsanglnka teachers. Vagramarega appears 
to be ,m Iranian word. The place Wardhak is situated about 
thirty miles to the west of Kabul. 

*> Sicn Konow Corpus I nil carom Vol. II. p. 142. 
i. Ibn! p. 155. 

6. Ep. lad. Vol. VIII. p. 180. 

7. Vogel : Catalogue of ibe Mailiui* Uimd No. A M. 

8 Sieo Kooo* ; Corpus todlcrum Vol II. p. 105. 




40 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

Among the Brthmi records, the earliest is the Bodhisattva 
Image Pedestal Inscription 9 dated in the tenth year of King Kapi$ka. 
This Bodhisattva image was dedicated by the monk Nigadatta, 
an inmate of the Vihftra to the Krau$t4klya monastery, 
in the (Ghaudha) Ku \i of his own shrine in the possession 
of the teachers of the Malia&aaghika order. 

The Palikbdra stone Bowl Inscription 10 record* the dedication 
for the M&hiaanghilca teachers. A Buddhist pedestal Inscription 11 
from Mathura city records the dedication of the pedestal in the 
Apanaka Vihira in the possession of the MahSsabghika monks. 

There is yet another inscription 12 dated in the ninety-first year 
and recovered from the debris of a home in MatAgali lane. It records 
the erection of something in a monastery designated as Cutaka 
Vihara (mango monastery). This pious act was executed for the 
increase of the religious piety and strength of the Maharahghikas. 

Besides these two important schools of Buddhism, Mathura 
was also the centre of activity of the Dharmguptikas, another 
important sect of Buddhists. There is an inscription 1 * on the 
pedestal of a BodhisattvA image which was established by Pusika 
Nigapriya in the sanctuary of her own ch*ityn in the possession 
of the Dharmguptaka teachers. 

Thus from a perusal of these records it would appear that in 
the Ku$*pa period the Sarv&shvftdins had their centres at Taxil*. 
Kurram (Peshawar district), Zeda m the Yusufxai district, Srtvasti, 
and Mathur&. This school had not declined till the fifty-first year 
the time of the Anyor Bodhisattva inscription. The Mahfisaiighika, 
on the other hand had their centres at Wardhak tncar Kabul) and at 
different places in the Mathura district. The earliest record 
of the Mahasahghikas is dated in the tenth year of the King 
Kaniska and the latest is dated in the ninety-first year. The 
Dharmguptikas also existed in the Kus*{ia period. Further the 

9. Mathura Museum Sdupiure No 2740 U. P. H. $. July 1939 p 23 
No. XIII. 

10. Ibid No. 662. ibid No. XI 

11. Ibid No. 1612 ; ibid No. XU. 

12. Kp. Ind. Vol. XIX. No. 9. (VIC) p. 69. 

13. U. P. H. S. July 1939. p. 24. No. XIV. 




SARVASTIViniSS AND THE MAHiSANGHIKAS 41 

Sarrkfiivldins had Viharas as well as Sanghartmas. Ai Taxi la 
tbey had Kanaka's Vihira aixl Mahasena’s Sabgharama. The 
Mahasnnghikas had Vihiras at Mathura as is evident from their 
inscription namely the Kiaush^iklya VihSra, the Apanaka Vihara 
and the Cutaka Vihara 1 *. It is not known whether the Mahi- 
sahghikas had any Sa:igl'Ar&ma. 

Now it becomes necessary to discuss two important questions 
concerning these two Buddhi9t orders, firstly the distinction beween 
a Vih&ta and a Sahgharfma aud secondly the relation of King 
Kaniska with the SarvSstivfidins. 

The term vihara, according to Kern **, does not only denote a 
monastery but frequently also a temple. This is testified to by a 
striking instance afforded by a passage in Yuan Chwan’s travels 
The term vihara is applied to a place where worship is conducted 
while the most common term for a monastery is Sanghartcna. 
Every great monastery had a vihara or temple annexed to it : at 
Sarnatli and Nalanda such state of things did exist ,f . 

Thus it would appear that a vihara, though a part of a 
Sangharania, was something different from it. It was a place 
where worship was conducted. Sarvislividins had Mahasena’s 
Sahph»r»m,i at Taxilft and this Sanghartma had Kamska's 
VihSra. The question therefore naturally arises, was Kaniska 
a Sarvastii Idin ? 

The Sarvlstivldins were offshoots of the Mahiiasakas 
who in their turn were offshoots of the Thetavlda school. A 
broad distinction can be made between the Theravida and its 
offshoots, .-aid the Mahftsanghikas or Acaryavada schism with 
•ts sub-ili vision. The orthodox Theravada in course of time 
produced the Mahisftsakas and the Vajjiputtakas. The school 
of the MnUisfcakas branched off again into the Sarvasmadins 
and Lihannguptikas Therefore the Sarvislividins and the 
Mahas-ifiKhikas were two antagonistic schools of Buddhism. 

H U. P. H. S. 1939 July p. 24. 

11. Manual .f Indian Baddiioi p. 81 

I bill 

17. Ibid 
18- Ibid p til. 




42 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

According lo the traditional evidence furnished by Yuan 
Chwang, King Kanipka evinced interest to learn the truths of 
Buddhism, hut he was perplexed by the variant interpretations 
given by the two different schools namely the Mahasarighika* 
and the SaxviUtivadins who had a strong hold at Kashmir.** In 
concert with the head of the Buddhist church Hariva, the king, 
convened a council with a view to record the different interpre- 
tation*. In the council the Sarv&sti vftdins formed a majority. 
The President of the council Vanumitra was also a Sarv&sti v&d in. 
Since the Sarvastivadins formed a majority naturally their views 
alone counted. It, therefore, naturally followed that the accepted 
versions in m^st cases were those of the Sarv&sttvldios. But 
what was the reason for this preference to the Sarv&sti v&d ins ? 

Now it is clear from the Taxila casket inscription of the first 
year ** that King Kanaka had a vihara named after him in MahAsena’s 
Sangh&i&ma in possession of the SarvAstiv&din school. This would 
naturally show that Kani-ska had leaned towards the Sarv&sti v&dins 
even earlier than his accession, since the inscription is dated in the 
first year of his reign. The vibftra named after him may also 
have been built even earlier than his accession. That may 
have been the reason for keeping the majority of the Sarvastivadins 
with the president belonging to that school, in the Budhixt 
council convened by him. As a patron of that school, it may have 
been his desire to sec that the views of his school are carried which 
could have been possible only when that school had a majority. 
Therefore epigraphic evidence points to the fact that Kaniska was 
a Sarvfistiv&lin, and it would thus corroborate Hicun Tsang's 
account that in his council the SarvastivAdins had the majority 
and their decisions weighed. Any traditional evidence which may 
point to Kanaka's patronage of Mahayanism is thus unsupported. 
In fact epigraphic evidence which is a sure and sound piece of 
evidence points to the other direction, namely that King Kanaka 
was a Sar v astivaiidin. As Kern has rightly remarked M In the 
Buddhist council itself, on external and internal grounds, an inference 



19. Waller* Yuan Chwang I pp. 202,253. 

20. S*en Kvtx>w ; Corpus Indiauum Vol 11 p. 137. 

21. Manual of Indian Buddhism p. 122. 




SARV2STIVAD1SS AS!) THK MAHXSAfiGWKAS 43 

may be drawn that the couiwtiI was only attended by the SrAvakasor 
Hfnayiniiiis, or at least the opinion of the MihayAnists. if repref^nt 
ed at all, found no support 

The SarvA^tivadms, wlio Imd a veiv str«wic hold at Xagara in 
the Jalalabad district, as is evident Irom the Matlmra Lmn 
Capital inscription 22 uf the tunc ot Solasa, received an impetus 
from royal patronage of King Karuska, and they were able to 
•stablish a new VihAr a (novel vthara) near about Ktirram quite close 
to Taxi la, as is mentioned in the Kurram Casket inscription 
of the twentieth year 23 . In the time of King Kani^ka, the Sarv&s- 
tlvSdins had their centres in the east at dravftstl and in the 
Xryavarta :»roper at Mathutg* 4 . The centre at Mathura was in 
existence even till h later period as is evident from Anyor 
Bodhisattva inscription B . There is no later record of the Sarva- 
sttv&dins. There is an undated record* of the Dharmguptikas 
who along with the Sarv4stivfldins formed offshoots of the 
Mahliisakas, but it is uncertain whether they flourished con- 
currently with the Sarv&ctiv&dins, or came into existence when 
the Sarvastivfcdins probably began to decline. It is not impro- 
bable to suggest that the school of the Sarv&stivadins which had 
enjoyed the patronage of the first Kusana king Kani$ka was 
on the wane after him. This may have been due to the want of 
royal patronage, lack of efficient and well versed teachers as well 
as the growth of the rival school of the Mah&sahghikas- Each 
of these causes has to be examined. 



Now the MahSsanghikas did exist before the time of Kani?ka n , 
were in existence in the time of Kaniska®, and continued to 
flourish at least till thenmety-first year of the Ku^paeta® This would 
»how i h at though the Sarvastivadms had enjoyed the patronage of 

Sten Koeo : Corpus Voi. II. p. JO ft. 

**• Ibid p. 152. 

2*. Ep.lnd.VolVltl.plgl 

ZJ. Voj.1 Catalogue ol the Matbur* Museum No. A. 66. 

2t. U. I> H, S. July 1939 p 24 No. XtV. 

2'. Cf. Muhin* Lion Capital Inscription of the time of Sodasa. 

“ U P. H. S..Jalv 1939, p. 23. No. XIII. 

». Hp. Ind. Vol-XiX. p. 69 




44 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



King Kani$ka, the MaliasanghikAs were not curbed to such an 
extent as to be wiped off. They had their centres in Afghanistan 30 
as well as in India 31 from where a number of their epigraphic 
records were recovered. After the death of King Kanaka, the 
SarvSslivftdins ceased to enjoy royal patronage for even the Anyor 
Bodhisattva inscription, the last and the solitary Sarv&stiv&dins 
record does not at all hint at the association of the emperor with 
this school. This naturally gave an opportunity for the Maha- 
sahghikas to rise again. Now if we arc to believe the traditional 
evidence the Bodhisattva Nigarjuna who was born as the 
tradition supposes at the time of the Kaniska Buddhist Council**, 
became the greatest promoter of Mahayamsm, which entertained 
views agreeing with the old sect, the Mabasanghikas 33 . Naturally 
the Mahasabghikas had a double opportunity to r«6e namely, the 
want of royal patronage for the Sftrv&stivfdins and the existence 
of the great teacher NAgftrjuna who was their promoter. The fact 
that they had three Vibiras at Mathura namely, the Xpanaka, the 
Cutaka and the Kraus(ika vih&ra is a sufficient proof of their strong 
hold. Viewing these reasons it is probable that after the time of 
Kaniska, the Sarv&stvfidins ceased to have royal patronage 
and they lacked good teachers while on the other hand the Maha- 
xanghikas began to rise. This may have caused the decline of 
the Sarv&stiv&dins who did not leave any epigraphic record after 
the Anyor inscription though the last record of the Mahasanghikax 
is dated in the ninety-first year of the Kusaiia era. 

It would thus appear that in ilie Kus&pu period, the two 
important schools of Buddhism, namely, the Sarv&stiv&dins and 
the Mah&sanghikas, continued as in the time of Sodasa, to fight 
foe counteracting tbc truth expounded by each other theteby trying 
to gain supremacy. The royal patronage of one sect at one 
period did not sufficiently curb the growth of the other sect 
which after the death of the patron of the Antagonistic school, 

30. Cf Wardhak inscription of the time of Hov*ka. 

31. Cf. Palikna** stoat Bowl Imcnptmn »nd other* No. Xl-XJV of U.KH.S. 

July 1939. 

32. Kera : Manual of Indiao Bnddhua. p 122. 

33. Waddell : The Boddh.ito of Tibtfan Umiba. p. 10. 




SARViSTIVtDINS AND THE MAHA^aNQHIKAS *5 



coupicd willi iis vchr:nenl and ardent supporter Boddhisattva 
Nigfir) u ’"‘ earned supremacy. Whether ihe Sarv&stiv&dms 
with the help at Dhairngupta, and bis sect, who also belonged to 
Mahh&sakii group tried again is a question to be discussed later. 34 



3«. Rrail >i the Utl Seisioa of the Indian History Congress. Lahore. 




A Rare offer to Students of Vljayanagara History! 

FOUNDERS OF VIJAYANAGARA 

By S. Skikantaya 



\ii inseparable companion to students of Indian History 

‘rice Ri. 5-0-0 Inland ; 10s*. Foreign; $. 2 5 America 
POSTACE EXTRA 



Kailasa Pilgrimage of His Highness the Maharaja of Mysore 

An interesting and detailed narrative of the vine of His 
H ghocss the Mahdr&ja of Mysore to Mount Kailasa. 

By S. Skikantaya 

Pure Re. 1-4-0 India ; 2j/i. Ad. Foreign ; 65 cents America. 
POSTAGE EXTRA 



Copies can be had from 



THE GENERAL SECRETARY. 

Mythic Society, Daly Memorial Hall. 

Cenotaph Road, BANGALORE CITY 





THE LEGEND OF PRAHLADA 1 



By Mohan Singh, rh.D., D.Litt. 

Ill 

The Esoteric awl Phenomenal meanings ef the Legend of Prahlida 

Although I have tried to extract the possible historical Prahlftda. 
on studying the Taillireya * and Hrhaduranyaka Vpamsad* 
I sometimes (eel that it is a legend and has been based on and 
developed out of the ttrahmaitat and the Upanisndi. The clue 
is supplied by the important words occurring in the story in its less 
as in its fully developed form. Those who later fully developed it 
also kept the original purpose or significance in their view. 

Hiranynbaiipii is composed ol Hiranya and Kaiipu. 
Hiranya is gold, wealth, the earth, that which takes one away 
from Brahman. It is the form. Let tu. recall Hiranyaretas and 
Hiranyngarbha in the V&las. Gold is connected with sell. 
It is connected with the Saiynga. Hiranya is also connected with 
Agm or fire and thus with the Suu. Gold is also connected with the 
golden fort of the A$uras. These supplied the Paur&mka mind 
with the great king Hiranyakaiipu of the Axurax who through 
tapas obtained immortality, SarvadevSimya, etc. from Brahms, 
who was wealthy, who had his Sabhii, who had his capital at 
MdhsihSn’, where the temple of the Sun lay, and who became 

1. Continued from V«l XXXI. li** 109. 

2. Tam. Vol. I. 15. 16. 17. U. Tain. Hr. 1. 5. ». Kan. Hr- Up III. 21. 

3. Tho Hkavify* Puivm records the introduction of the worihip of the Sun 

into the north-west of Hindustan by Som6i>. the soa of Krishna. 
Sarata departed from Dvt&rak* and proceeding (rem the northern tank 
of the Siodhu. crossed tbe great river Chandrabti*g« to the celebrated 
grove of Mitra (Mitravana). where by fasting, penance, and prayer, he 

acquired the favour ol Surya. and was cleansed ol his. leprosy Saaita 

engaged to construct the t cm pie of the Sun and to found, in connection 

with U. a city on Uie banka ol the ChandrabtUga (There is a 

reference to the Magas, the Iranian Zoroaatrtana.) 




THE LEGEM ) OF FRAU LADA 47 

proud and who went away from llialim*. The pillar In Sanskrit 
M Stambha, a synonym nf which is Vtilh. With the Valli, the 
•Acrificial post, is connected Xnandit in the Vedas. Ananda has 
been allegorized, personified as I'ruhlfcda which means joy and, 
PrahlSda which means SOMnd. He is Rum. Soma, Kama. The 
formless juice reside-, m the »«f>. i. This is Pmhltda born of 
Hiranyakaiipu. Sarasimhu is the same as the Uliama Punt fa. 
or PuriifotiiuKi or Kara Hurt. The best man kills, sacrifices the 
atura in man and the jnice, the Ananda, the bliss ol self, the K&mn 
thrives and connects itself with the whole wotlJ through love. This 
gives us the atonement of Prahllda, or Prahl&da's reconciliation 
with H inuijhika iipu , and Prahlfcda's securing of exculpation and 
forgiveness for Ins fatlier. This Ananda is also Sat as opposed to 
A%ai : therefore we eet the king Prahlldi speaking the Itulh while 
adjudging between Stuthana and his own son Virochatta. Ananda 
is light and power. Of the one, the other is horn ; this gives us the 
son Virochuni and the grandson Bali. Bali or strength will, in 
its lum as an A.'iira. like Hiranyak.iiipu, gives us a legend. And 
that he does. Mgiiifiying the same thing as this legend does. Kara- 
simhu takes the nid of Oiu. The Pan run it, i mind goes into 
details which appropriately and continuously add to it. The atura is 
killed in the evening twilight at the threshold by nails which ate 
tieithei wet nor dry, by a form which is neither god noi beast, and 
is killed Ih-' ,iii-e he would not realise the One-mamfoldness of 
Vispu. These pans of the myth proceeded Irom the character of 
the realization which brings about the death of the lower-self for 
the sake of inanda so that Ananda may get teconciled to the 
lower-sell, which has acquired true knowledge and is nn longer the 
lower sell. That realization consists in knowing the One in the 
Many and in rising above both pain and pleasure, hope and 
despair, hg i and darkness, virtue and vice, in short, transcending 
all duality. It is the heart which is torn open. True, it is the 
hcari winch must die. After death it attains real immortality. 
Its previous life was not real but was a sort of curse, horn of 
rejection, ignorance, though that life and power loo, had come 
through creative lapas. This gives us the story of the curse Jaya 
and Vi jaya brought upon themselves and the removal of that curse 




48 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



through their births and deaths on the earth and their return as door- 
keepers of Vi$pu. They cannot have the Heaven, cannot become 
its masters. It is Prahltda who obtains the dignity of Indra and is 
finally united with Vispu. It is the son alone who can enter Heaven. 
Those who live in the capital of the A sura are Mlecchas ; true, for 
that is the scat of Ahanhara, pride, duality, Mlya which, though 
all powerful, is yet evil. Prahlfcla. the Ananda, the Amrita, is 
persecuted, pressed, in denial of the Unity and Harmony, he stands 
for. The Sabha is the glory that the lower-self through its lapas , 
effort instigated by the desire to wreak vengeance, acquires or 
creates but such a glory is asuric and must be destroyed by the 
best self. All the higher powers are for that destruction. Prahlftda 
is an avatara; he is the sun-god of the Vedas. He is wisdom, 
ideal behaviour and even Indra learns it from him. He is the 
first one taught by Kapila wlio is no other than Rudra, the Lord. 
Sukra is the teacher of the A turns ; he is wisdom and poetry. 
He is the Guru both ot the A suras and the Suras. But his sons, 
Sanda and Marks 4 , arc discarded by Prahlftda for they represent 
the wrong, the lower, the baser use of wisdom and poetry, and yoga. 
Sukra, the higner use of wisdom, is the true teacher of PrahUda- 
Prahlada sees and understands Narasimha, the one in the many 
but Hirauyakaiipu cannot; though the latter suspects that He 
is going to be his death. The Power of fire, water, incantations, 
personified as such or as priests and dailyas cannot kill Prahdda. 
the Ananda, who is saved by Vifpu whom he praises, and with 
whom he becomes one. 

The three Upanisads mentioned above and the Taitlanya 
Aranyaka lielp us to explain many a minor detail which was worked 
up into the fully developed legend by the various Purapas according 
ro their preferences. Parana itself comes from Puranom, another 
name for Brahman in league with Satvic Maya. There is a 
prayer in the Taitt-Aranyaka ; “ May the Hirayagarbha protect us ; 
may Narasimha who has nails like Vajra and sharp teeth protect 
us." Is it not enough to provide the Pauranika with a Man lion : 
and yet the Bhigavata emphasizes that the Lord was not half a man 

< Like Madhu and Kaiiatia. which the Mahabtiarau equaiet with Kajai and 
Tam as. See SanU Paiva, Voh II. p. 8s0. 




THE LEGES D OF PRAHLADA 



49 



and half • lion ; but that at one moment He looked like a lion and 
at another like a man. The Higher self, the Best-man must look 
like ifc n§ the Universal self is now Hart, the Lion, and now 
Vit*u- The Pillar is tiie post of sacrifice: it is the place in which 
the sacrificer will appear ; it is the heart, the presence of the Lord 
which is denied b> the lower self. The lower self considers it 
just a support of lus own glory. The Bxhadaranyaka Upatnfad 
says that the demons can be overcome by Udgitta or praise. 
Death means liberation from the contact of innate sin. So it was 
with Hiranyakasipu. He was torn open by the nails. Yes, 

“the consciousness of die soul extends to the nails'*. 
Hiranyakatipu became all gods and secured his sabh a through 
penance, but be forgot what the devas and aturas are asked 
to realize by the meanings of the words or DS which 
is, restrain your desire, be liberal and exercise clemency. 
Hiranyakatipu dues none of these. Prahlada was saved by the 
remembrance of the name of Rama ; quite so, for “ Life verily is 
Ram, t The Sindhu country was noted tor its horses, 
according to the Brhadaranyaka Upaui§ad. The lower self falls 
at tlie height uf ins pride and is struck by the higher self; it is 
thus that at noon on Vaikakha Sudi fourteenth on a Saturday 
Narassmha appears. The lower self takes time to realize its mistakes 
and expires ; he at first tries to light it but fights a losing battle, 
conscious of its doom. Narnsimha , therefore, kills him in the evening 
twilight, several hours after his own manifestation ; some would make 
it seven days after, during which Hirauyakaeipu first makes his 
subordinates, his lowei passions, to capture Nurasiutha . We may 
stop at the killing of the lower self by the higher self and not bring in 
the persecutions of Prahlada but put down the death of the former as 
having b*n brought about at the instance of the prayers Of the good 
folk tyrannized over by it, rather than to the inner hunger; in 
which case B hag van may appear at the instance of the Dc\as and 
«x>t for the protection of Prahlhda. In the Taut. Up. we are told 
that the Rifisof the Taitt. Up. are Visgu, who pervades the Sun ; 
Brahma; Varuna; and Bhngu. Han is the deity. The God Indra 
,s said to be produced from the eternal V*ia*. Puruta is al 
4 




50 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



intelligence, immortal and golden. Malm 5 reside* in Brahman; he 
obtains the kingdom of self. Let VifQu of powerful strides be 
favourable to us. Penance ts Brahman. Let him worship is salu- 
tation and all desires bow down to him. Hari is resplendent like gold. 
Cannot we on this basis make Hiranyakatipu obtain all he desires 
by worshipping Brahma by salutation . cannot we connect a 
Bhargava with him as his teacher ; cannot we bring in Hari, the 
lion, to liberate him from h»s sense of duality ; cannot we make 
Hiranyakasipu, ignorant of the Vftdas and inimical to Indra, whom 
he vanquishes; cannot wc make lodra divest Hiranyakaiipu of all 
his glory of the lower-self when he is away to perform penance; 
cannot we make the (Uttama Purus*) Narasimha, the Self, the 
Atma, the Brahma, the Aum, have the refulgence of a hundred 
Suns? Anatula, Sat and Chi I go together; therefore Prahlada 
(Auanda) is a born Bhakta and knower, one who is conscious of 
the Lord Visnu even in the womb, and who speaks truth, under 
most trying circumstances, when the life of his own son is 
at stake. 

The higher self has, and accepts, no other teacher than the 
Universal self; so Prahlada is taught by V^u Himself who 
resides in every heart. Jlvn a* such cannot have perfect 
immortality; with all his tapas he can only achieve immunity 
for a long time from ordinary natural means of destruction and 
acquire sovereignty over the three worlds, and extensive glory. 
Hiranyakaftpu exemplifies this. All creation comes through tapas ; 
hence Hiranyakaiipu to create his empire carries out tapa s and 
repairs to Brahma, the creator, and has Ins wishes fulfilled, through 
salutations and praise. The mentality that treats gold and a lump 
of earth alike is either that of a saint or of a child : 
Prahlflda, the saint, therefore, manifests his saintliness from his 
very birth and all persecutions of him and Visnu's manifestations 
for and to him take place while he is still a boy. Of Brahmfi, the 
creator, was born Sanaka , the devotee of Vispu; of Hiranyakasipu 
is born Prahlada; in fact, says the Siva Purana, Prahlada was an 
incarnation of the very Sanaka. 



3. Mth* it the raoox . to is Prahlid*. the moon of a particular time of if.* 
year. M aha ia mo. 




THE LEGEM) OF PHAHI/AbA 31 

Once one is minded to intensive and extensive alleguri/ation 
ami mythologization, nil one ha* to do to no dee]K“*t, watch 
careful >v the numberless aspects of the self and iton-sdl, and the 
% si non' phenomena of Nature which divinely teach that I elation ul 
seit hikI non-self, and turn guv tlieni appropriate gait* iiMnp 
pregnant words. Onc«: yon have hittnnnt/ed a I >s tract qualities and 
natural phenomena, you can go oo adding endlessly any human 
touches you likes or choose as impressive. This is how our legend 
has growi during all these centuries. Perhaps, originally in nature 
it represented only the summer Sun over ‘whelming with his light, 
the moil main IfimtcaU, and the moon bringing immeasurable joy 
to the sun struck people at night. 

Let us hear the N/imsimhct Upanisnd (Dara Shikoh'x 
Persian trail - ltion). The mother of the calves is desire; the 
all -devouring lion is the Atma\ all the desires are in Maya 
whocii the lion- Alma eats. The all eating lion is Bruit Hunt % he is 
light. Me who thus knows the Atma, becomes the Atma and 
Narasimna , the light, the Drahman, the desiteless one. The lion 
is the vanquisher of all, the frighteuer of all, the joy giver of all, 
the destroyer of life. We cannot name him other than Sat , Cit 
and .1 mm da, All directions are his face. Ti»e Jivu'% own sin is his 
devil. I ty Nara is meant to be Jiva and by Smr/r.r the 

Paramahna. Whosoever doubts the unity of Atom is torn 
into thoueands of pieces. This Aum (which) is the Atma; 
this "Atma is the all-vanquishing lion; he destroys ignorance; 
He verily ut knowledge. He is in all time, all space; He is the One 
true Anna. This Mftyl, which although is not separate from 
anything, separates all bodies and makes one as the worshipper and 
the other as the worshipped one. 

Does tips not clearly and openly avow that Hiranyakaiipu 
lR the Jhu. the golden Sarasimha the Atma % and the wi9e 
Prahlida, the Buddhi? Again, Hiianynksuitpu is M4yfl, Nara- 
s|ndta is Brah man, Prahlada is $attva. Once again, Prahl&da is 
Ananda, V.*n,» is Sat and Haii is Cit. If we recall the statement 
of the Xtaifcya Purina that Mandara, the mountain, is the son of 
HiranyakaiijMi then we get an appropriate phenomenal interpre- 
tation which may have been the original VUic observation. 




52 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Hiranyakauipu is the night over the earth and In the sky ; Narasimha 
is the Sun, and Mandara, the mountain. 4 The Sun destroys 
darkness and illumines the high mountain peak. We have 
already been apprised of the sacrificial meaning that Visnu is the 
Sacnfice Piifi/siT, Hiranyakaiiipu is the sacrifice-pa;* and 
Prahlida, the Soma. Almost the same identifications apply to Bali 
or Vali, the son of Virocana, grandson of Prahlad;i. Mahabharata 
(Santi Parva, Vol. II) imperfectly clear on this point, (P. 123): "Tell 

me where may I now find that Vali whose wealth He 

was the god of wind. He was Varuna. He was Surya. He was 
Soma. He was Agni that used to warm all creatures. He became 
water. I do not find where be now is." Prahlida, Virocaoa and 
Bab are the three (steps) equating with all other dark, aturic 
threes. 



IV 

The Character of Prahlida and His Teachings 

Uhishtna said ( Mahabharata , Santi Parva) 1 — “ The Chiel of 
the I laity as, PiahlSda, was unattached to all worldly objects. His 
sms had been washed away. Of respectable parentage, he was 
possessed of great learning. Free from stupefaction and pride, 
ever observant of the quality of goodness, and devoted to various 
vows, he took praise and censure equally. Possessed of sclf- 
restramt ... he was never angry with things that displeased him 
and never rejoiced at the association of objects that were agreeable. 
He cast an equal eye upon gold and a clump of eatth. Steadily 
engaged in study of the Soul and in acquiring Emancipation, and 
firm in knowledge, he had arrived at fixed conclusions in respect ol 
truth. 

Cakia or Indra said to Prahlida : " O king, 1 behold all those 
qualities permanently residing in thee by which a person wins the 
esteem of all. Thy understanding seems to be like that of a child. 
free from attachment and aversion." 

6. Mandara within the human body ; the seven mountains have their corrci- 
pooding parts and powers in Ihc hurt an constitution— physical and 
mental. 

7 F. C. Bay's Translation. Vol. II. pp. I90-19J. 




i'Hli LHGKSn or l>RAHL \l)A 



53 



Prsilllfttla sai<l " Hi* wtio rwnl< ItimsHt i\* ihc floci acIjs 

good or barl. pofMiBfles a wisdom that vitiaSrrl Ho who i* 

*cquiwnt«l will* oniy ?l*e fransfonnntion* nl Nature but not with 
Nature that is *U|weni«! niu! ext*!-* l»y linnelf. Joels stupefaction in 
consequr* ve of tfnomnro .... Wltpn I know what the origin 
of ill ll>^ Aiv//rmNcr.v of nmmlity, I am im*npnlif«% O Cakr;i. of 

induluhii: in «ntl !•*<>! mho iir.it is iRissrssed of wisdom, 

that *« srilt-ctfstnune, that is contented with the light of sell -know- 

ledge, no trouble or anxiety exists By simplicity, by 

heedful next, by cleansing the Soul, by mastering the passions, and 
by waving upon aged seniors, O Cnkra, a person succeeds in 
attaining to Emancipation. Know this, however, that on t acquires 
wisdom from Nature, and that the acquisition o/ tranquility also 
is due to the sai/tt cause. Indeed, everything else that thou 
perccivrst is due to Nature." 

I’lie Dailya Prahlada by the merit of Ins behaviour had 
snatched fioin the high-souted Indr a his sovereignty and reduced 
the thiee worlds to subjection. Indra went to B'haspati wanting 
tu know the source of felicity, and was refeired by him to (foanas, 
(the high-souied HhSrgavS) who should instruct him better. Ufanas 
therefore, disguised referred him to !>rahlaJa who had better 
knowledge. Indra, as a brihmann weut to Ptahl&da, his vanquisher 
and was thus instructed by Imn:* 

" I do not, U regenerate one, feel any pride in consequence of my 
being a king nor do I cherish any hostile feelings towards Br&hmaoas. 
On the other hand, I accept and follow the counsels of policy they 

declare unto me based upon the teaching of Sukra I bear 

no malice. I am of righteous soul. I have conquered wrath. 
I am self-restrained and all my senses are under my control. 
I taste the nectar dropped hy learned men aud like the Moon among 
the consultations I lix'e among the members of my race.” 

Pleased with Indra disguised as a Brahmana, Prahlada told 
him to ask for a boon. ludra, the clever, said that he desned to 
acquire Prahlida’s behaviour*. He thereby wanted to rob 

8 Mahabharata. Sami Parva. Vof. I. pp. *02*00. 

9. In ili* Agronomic*! P&uetn behaviour would be motion And radiation of 
the dominant plane*. reason etc. 




54 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Prahlftda of his conduct. Prahlftda granted even that. The 
account proceeds to tell us how Behaviour went out of the body 
of Prahlftda in the shape of a flame of light and after it 
went, respectively, Righteousness, Truth, Gocd-deeds, Might, 
Prosperity and each refusing to live in Prahlftda as the previous 
one had left. " Righteousness and Truth and Good-deeds and 
Might and Prosperity all have their root verily in Hehaviour." 
It was by his behaviour that Prahlftda reduced the three worlds 
to subjection. He is rohbed by Cokra of that sovereignty, which 
he bad Over the three worlds. 

As to the means of acquiring Behaviour, Dhrtaniflra said : 
“ Those means were indicated by the high-souled Prahlftda while 

discoursing unto India Abstention from injury, by 

act, thought and word, in respect of all creatures, compassion, and 
gift constitute behaviour that is worthy of ptaise. That act or 
exertion by which others are not benefited, or that act in 
consequence of which one has to feel shame, should never be done. 
That act, on the other hand, should be done in consequence of 
which one may win praise in society." 

( Concluded ) 






THK HHIRNK OF WISDOM 

A QI'AKTKKI.V HRVIRW 

DK VOTED TO 

SYNTHETIC PHILOSOPHY, RELIGION & MYSTICISM. 
Aunuul Subscription SI- potl //««. Single copy 113- each. 

BRYNBUGE1LYDD, 

Harlech. N. W.W 




RAMANANDA THE TRUE AUTHOR OF THE 
BH&SYARATNAPRABHA 

By K. Madhava Krishna Sarma, m.o.l. 

Though generally attributed lo Govindftnanda (See the Nirnaya 
Sagar Pre“< ed. 1904; Bibliotheca Indica cd. 1863; Dasgupta. 
Hisloiy id Indian Philosophy, p. 418), Bhteyaratnaprabhft, the 
"cl. 1. wn commentary on the ^aqikarabhaaya seems to be really 
the work of his disciple Raminanda. In the fourth of the 
intrc-lm tory verses of the work the author likens himself to a bee 
whir.h is contented by entering into the lotus of the feet of 
Govind&nanda : 

\ivother proof of the identity of the author is the invocation 
to Kama. Traditiou has it tliat HamAnanda was so called on 
account of his single-minded devotion to this favourite deity of his. 
A comparison of ^ I 

of the present work (intro, verse S) with 

of the Vivaranopanytsa. another of Ram*- 
namin'- works (Ben. Sans. Series, 1901, intro, verse 2), in both of 
which \ isnu is said to have incarnated asVytea, makes it clear that 
both ate by the same author. At the end of the latter work there is: 

*i«Rs?s?«*ir ffamsgwi II 

\ third of RSmlnanda's works, namely the Brahmiinrtavarsini, 
a din 1 ' A commentary on the BrahmastHra, has at the end the 

colophon : 

*a*rian*w ^3$: w II 

(Chowkhftmba ed.) 




56 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



From this wc team that Govind&nanda was also called Mukunda- 
govinda. h is not known how this work is attributed to Dharma- 
bhatta, M)n of Tirumaliefcrya and disciple of R&machandrArya in 
the colophon in the Telugu edition, Saras vutimlaya Press, 1900. 
It is also not known how in the Benares edition (See editor's note) 
of the V i varanopan yiUa the verse elc * w,licb 

found at the beginning of the BhasyaratnaprabhS also, is 
considered 4 Asatnbaddha \ 



There is a fourth work by our author, namely the Yogamapi- 
prabha, a commentary on the YogasQtra. This also has at the 
end the colophon : 









(Ben. San. Series ed.) 

The similarity of the titles Maniprahha and Ratnaprabhg is also 
a point in favour of the identity of the author*. 

The error in the ascription of the BhSsy&ratn&prabhS, which 
probably originated in a wrong tradition that Govind&nanda and 
RamSnanda referred to the same individual, is found also in 
colophons of MSS. of the work and is not a modern one. 
For instance in Nos. 8. H 26 and 27. T. 89 of the Advar Library 
the commentary is ascribed to Govind&nnnda (Cf. also 
colophons of the MSS. of the Government Oriental MSS. 
Library*. Madras; India Office, etc.). But in spite of the 
colophons attributing the work to Oovindtnanda there is found the 
title R&m&nandlya at the end of both the above MSS. of the 
Adyai Library, besides * Karr.&nandakrta ' contained on a By-leaf 
at the beginning of the former. It is found as Rimlnandl both 
on the cover and in the margins of the leaves fin the latter 



in 



the contracted form of one of the India 



Office MSS. (Cf. Keith 7979) also. Authoritative writers, 
mention always RfimUnanda as the author and never confound him 




Kill AN AN *>* THK TRUK AUTHOR OF BHA$YA. 57 



nltfi GovindAniind;« l’*oi lindane*, I Syagupde Vaidyan&tha so 
1 , 19 K di on the LaRlius»i!iliian(.un.iH jii^A speaks of the commentary 
l« 1\ft*nWr>nnda*s« Cr>«i|*aie 



Bfi»[i:LH-.iggiUHMbtoB«igEiLaicm:itr.u 



{Chowkhamba ed. p. 288). 

WFTftfi<lHM-YW% I 

Onr historian* of Indian Philosophy have not taken note of 
this . nor of the fact that both GovindEnauida and Rlmteanda were 
entlio than Kageia. 

Aufrecht mentions the Bh^yatainaprabl.E under the nanie 3 of 
liotli GovmdEnanda (C. C. I. p. 169) and REmEnaodu fp.520). The 
eiitne- of VivaranopanyEsa. BhEsyaratnaprabhE and the BrahmE- 
inrt.i' ir?ipi which occur tinder different REmEnanda Sarasvatls in 
Aufre. ht ’8 Catalogus CataloRonini, I. p. 521. have to be brought 
together under one author. 




BISON BRAND 
PAPERS 

KNOWN FOR QUALITY 



THE MYSORE PAPER 
MILLS. LTD. 

IHAO«AVATI - IANGUOM 






kumAra rAma 

By H. SrKRNIVASA JoiS 



KAMPILARAYA and his son KumAra Kftma wer e ruling the country 
round about Hampi in the early part of the fourteenth Century 
A.D. Their exploits have been described in detail in four Kannada 
works by poets. All these four works are in the sdngatya metre, 
m a simple and spirited style. An article containing the 
summary of the work “ Kumdra Rlnuttta Siagatya 9t by the poet 
Ganga is published by Mr. M. H. Rama Sarma in the Q. J. M. S. 
for October 1929." An outline of the story of 4 * Paraddra Sddara 
RUtnana Rathe " by poet Nanjunda is given in M. A. K. for 1929 at 
pp. 36 to 47. 

llampcya Charapati MahAlingasvtmy has written a work by 
name 4 Ddla Kumira Rdmana Sdngatya *\ 'this work contains nine- 
teen cantos (*•**♦*>) and 4283 verses. The poet has paid homage to 
Kavi Kalidasa, Kanaka, Talapada, Charma, Purundhara-Vittala 
Harakavi, Hampoya Hari, Raghavaoka, Kereyap&dmarasa, Kavi* 
linga and others. The poet belonged to the Revanacarya Sampradaya 
of Melanagave of Sivagango 

and wrote this work by the grace of the God VirupAksa 
caa). The poet might have lived during the sixteenth 
century A.D. This i* a very rare manuscript copy in my possession. 

Another work on KumAra RAma is the one written by poet Naga- 
taigayya by name Parandrtyn rige Sahodaranembaniha ka the ” 

which contains twenty-five cantos and 
2573 verses. The author is no doubt a Saiva as be has paid homage 
to diva and PArvathi. He has also referred to the deities Viresa 
of Lepaksi, Clmnnavira, 6n Kpsna and Jalangi Rame^. Though he 
lias paid homage to the learned in general he has not mentioned 
the names of any earlier poets. 

• The Exploit! of King KarnpiU and Kuixm* Kamanatba (Gaaga't version) 
—By M. H. Kaias Sbarroa. v.au.s. Supplement to ** The Quarterly 
Journal of the Mythic Society *\ October I9W. 




KUMAR A RAM A 59 

An outline of the story as given by Nagasangayya is given 
bek>v - 

I A chieftain hr name Mum mad i Singa, Kirata by caste, 
was tilling a petty kingdom in eastern Karnataka country. 
He d"*J of old age le aving behind him a queen Manchale and a 
youn <-•*: K' ^at&ya. Soon after his death a famine set in 
that OMintry and hence Manchale Devi left the country with her 
son ar l followers. They temporarily settled near Jatangi Rim a* 
giri Hill do** to ihe River Chinna Hagari. There lie was blessed 
with a son by the favour of the deity Jafangi Rimeia who became 
the family Gorinf Kampilariya tlience forward. Kampilariya left the 
place md finally settled at a convenient place in the Hos&male valley 
near Kumarasvnmv Hill. 

2. Kampilariya built there a fort called Hosmaledurga. He 
acknowledged the suzerainty of Jagadappariya of Gutti and paid 
tribute to him. He became a crowned king. He married Hanyala 
Devi, daughter of an expelled king of Gujarat called Cha Rima- 
riya. Hanyala Devi became a crowned queen and was blessed 
with a son by the family deity Jafangi RAmeta. He was a good 
athlete, delighted in wrestling, horse riding and elephant riding. 

3. Kampilariya while returning from the hunting ground met 
a beautiful maiden named Ratnaji whom he married forcibly. 
Hanvata Devi apprehended that Kumira Rima might he ensnared 
by Ratnaji's beauty. But Rima consoled his mother by taking 
a vow that he would never swerve from the right path. 

4 While KumAra Rima had gone for hunting he saw 
Kumniatadurga which was in mins. He thought that it was a 
convenient place to have for his capita). At his suggestion 
Kampilariya got anew fort built by his minister Baichappn. Kumira 
Rima entered the new fort of Kummatadurga in an Auspicious 
moment. He collected a large army and conquered the fortsof BadAmi, 
Hauagallu and Monadi. Jsamptla's joy knew no bounds at his son’s 
success, but the Jagadappariya of Gutti ar.d King Ballilaraya 
were alarmed. The heroic deeds of Kumaxa Rima were duly 
communicated to the Sultan of Delhi. 




60 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



5. When Babamma the Delhi Sultan's daughter heard nl the 
beauty and heroic deed* ol Kumara Rflma, she decided to marry 
him and none else. The Sultan promised her daughter that he 
would get Rftma to Delhi. But all his attempts became futile. 
The Sultan’* soldiers were insulted by Kumftra Rftma by wearing 
the 6hoes of the Sultan. 

6. Jagadapparftya. King of Gutty who was subordinate to 
the Sultan was ordered to attack Kumftra Rftma and send him to 
Delhi a* a prisoner. Jagadapparftya'.* army was utterly defeated 
by Kumftra Rftma. 

7. Jagadapparftya wlm was very much pleased with the 
valour of Kumflra Rftma gave him hi* daughter Rftmalftdcvi in 
marriage. Four other brides were selected and the marriage with 
five brides wa* celebrated with great pomp and pleasure on 
Thursday, the thud day of the bright half of Maghii. 

8. Yappatirftja *on of Vira Rudra of Oragalhi had a horse 
named Bolla which he had purchased for a lakh ol varnliaa. 
Kumftra Rftma went to Oragallu and in a battle that ensued he 
defeated Yappatirftja and captured this famous horse Bolla. lien 
Sctti Linga a geneial of Kndraiftya abandoned Ins master and 
joined Kumftra Rftma and they hecamc thick ftiends later on. 

9. Marane Gowda, a chief of Huhyar Nftdu under Hoysaja 
Ballala Rftya heard of the triumph ol Kumftra Rftma and told hi* 
generals that he would march against Kumftra Rftma* and bring 
him a prisoner. When this boost reached the ear of Kumira 
Rama, he immediately marched aga.nt Huliyar, defeated Marana 
Gowda who paid a tribute and also presented Kmnftra Rftma 
with a parrot of golden colour. Rftma returned home triumphant. 

10-12. A Sirdar by name Bahadur Khan incurred the 
displeasure of the Sultan of Delhi. He immediately left the place 
and sought the protection of the several kings of Southern India. It 
was Kumftra Rftma who piomiseil him protection. Nemi Khan, 
a trusted general of the Sultan of Delhi, marched against Kummata- 
durga with a large army and sent word in advance to Kampilarftya 
offering certain term*. Kumftra Rftma refused to sunender Bahadur 
Khan and styled himself as " Slarrhahhavata &arekoduva Rayara 




KUMAKA HAilA 



61 



Oattda The genetal surrounded the hilly Pact ol Kummata- 
durg* and a fierce haiile rciiunl. Nemi Khan could 1101 fight with 
the Bedard in the Hilly tract and was finally defeated and returned 
to Delhi. 

13. Menu Khan sent a letter to Ballajatftya lequextmg him to 
fight with KuiiiArn Kama and to capture him alive. 13alla|a>Aya 
with the help ol the armies ol Kudr.it Ay a ol Ontgallu, Singaiftya ol 
Mungali Deaand the Musalmnns of Chipjiagin (A muhanuuedan 
garrison was stationed at Chippogin in the Kellary District) and 
others attacked a Ion belonging to KumAra Kama Uallajariya was 
overcome and he entered into a compromise. 

14. In the next spring Kampilatiya went on a hunting expedi- 
tion with his retinue while KumOrn Kama collected all the boats in 
the town and went to the Kivcr Tungabliadra along with his Inends 
and relatives and spent the day in boating till they were tired. 
Then they went to the Vtiupnkiasvamy temple and oficrcd prayers. 
They returned home in the evening. 

15. Kalanna suggested to Kumitia Kama to engage them- 
selves in a ball-play. Kunuua Kama pcisuaded his mother to 
give him the pearl ball while she tried to disuade him from the 
ball-play. As her warnings proved futile she ga.c him the ball. 
Many nobles aud Inends took par* in the game. Tim plain m 
Iront of Kalnaji's palace was chosen as the play ground, t'.iti/ens 
and a number of dancing girls of Kuminatadurga assembled there 
to witness the ball-play. 

lb-17. Katnaji the most beloved wife of KumpilarAya wiio 
heard the noise and laughter made by the |*aity during the play 
went to the upper storey ol the palace to witness the game. 
Sangi. the maiden servant of Katnaji was pointing out each member 
of the play to Katnaji. When she saw Kumara Kama she fell 
in love with him lorgettmg she was his step mother. Through ill- 
luck the hall fell within the compound of Kalnaji’s palace. 
Immediately she took the ball aud worshipped it keeping it on her 
cot. KumAra Kama sent Katarina and then Balluga to letch the 
l«all, Katnaji reluscd to give it to any other than to Kama himself. 
So m spite of several warnings he went to Ins step-mother's apart- 
ment to letch the ball. When Katnaji saw him she exjircssed 




62 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

her passion to him and made several overtures. Kumara Kama's 
advice fell on a deaf ear. He tried to get away from the palace, 
but she would not allow him. He forcibly withdrew from the 
palace. 

18. Infuriated Katnaji misrepresented these facts to Kanipila 
r6ya aod told him that she would die unless Kama's head was cut off. 
The king sent word with Bhandarada Bukkanna to the minister 
fiaichappa to cut off Kama's head immediately. 

19. The clever minister ascertained the truth of the incident 
and concluded tha't Kama was innocent. He concealed Kumara 
Kama in an underground cell specially prepared with several o( 
his companions. The head of one Kalla Bhanta Kama (which 
icseinbled Kuinaia Rftma's head) was cut off with his consent and it 
was shown to Katnaji as a token of his death. The news of Rama's 
death spread all over Bhartakhanda immediately. 

20. The Sultan who Ie3rnt the news sent his general Nemi 
Khan with a large at my to capture Kummatadutga. At the 
approach of this large army, Kumara Kama's subjects fled in all 
directions. Nemi Khan sent word to Kampila to surrender Bahadur 
Khan and be happy. The King refused to do so. A fietce batile 
ensued and many persons lay dead on hoih sides. 

21. Nemi Khan determined to take the fort by storm and 
advanced as far as the Tiger gate (*■« *»“). Kampilaiiyn was 
disheartened at this and felt sorry for having executed his son. The 
tactful minister consoled the king and promised him to make arrange- 
ments to drive away the enemy. At the request of the minister, Kumlra 
Kama and hut companions came out of the cell and fought bravely. 
When Tumbara Khan, a prominent general of the .Muhammadan 
army fell down dead, Nemi khan being disheartened at this 
disastrous defent retreated. KampilarSya’s joy knew no bounds 
when ho found out that the new cavaliar was no other than his son 
K utiiaui Kama, hut Katnaji and her maid servant committed 
suicide. 

22. Kampilarfcya who was over -joyed at the success of his 
son crowned him king. Many outsiders came and settled in his 
country. The kingdom was peaceful. The Samantas of Ikkeri, 




KUMAR A R2MA 



63 



KjJyanna. Kalburgi, Sagaia. B&dami, Toregalltt, HasavSpa liana 
and Sim paid tributes to turn. 

23. Kuutiia Rftnu then went on a pilgrimage to Hampi 
Virupaksa and Ja^uigi Kameevata accompanied with his parents 
and retinue. He visited several important places in his kingdom 
enquiring aftet the welfare of his people, lie built dhavniasAla*, 
tanks, and wells wherever needed. 

24. The Sultan of Delhi was very forty at Ins general's 
defeat. A maid servant of the Sultan* a native of middle Konkana by 
name Matangi, promised tluu she would capture Rima and bring 
him alive to the Sultan’s presence. The Delhi army once again 
marched to Kurmnatadurga which was Jl'4) m/nv distant from 
Delhi. When Kliinlra Kama learnt of this, he mode arrangements to 
defend the 1 'or t ami fur greater safely, I e sent his parents together 
with the Treasury, the family and rhiidtcnol Kalr.dui Khmv -500 
horsemen and the minister Kairl.appa to HoaiUiiga. Id the fierce 
battle that ensued the Muhammadans were severely beaten and routed 
and an immense booty captured. Mat aim i saving that it was 
impossible to tight against Kumar* Kilinn in the the lulls and dales 
that surrounded Kummatndurgn, retreated with the nobles for a 
guvffifci distance. Kumfira Kama returned home happy. 

25. The Teluga manneyars who weie serving Kama and who 
bore a grudge against him as he was wearing an anklet in proof of 
one of Ins titles 'champion over nine lakhs of Teluga*' 

betrayed him by requesting Matangi in return mid lay 
siege to the fort when they would Open the fort-gates. Malanpi 
made use of the opportunity and gut a huge of number of lledais killed 
before day break. Next morning Kum&ta Kama learning the 
news, mounted his burse Holla and pioct*dcd to the war- field. 
Ramayya lighting furiously caught hold of Malanci with her plaited 
hair (wtOteij and raised his sword to kill her. but on a second 
thought he let her go putting the sword in his sheath as a hero 
should not kill a woman even in battle. The ungrateful woman, 
using this advantage hit him with an arrow which struck him in 
his chest. When Ramayya pulled nut the arrow, blood oozed out 
abundantly and his face faded away. He then ordered the gute* to be 




64 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



closed and went to Guge-kallu and sent word to his parents with 
Katanna that his death was nearing. Kumiira Roma's wives and 
other ladies smeared their bodies with saffron paste and went in the 
streets singing -the glorious deeds of Rammayya. They then 
worshipped Gouri and entered the flames laughingly and burnt 
themselves to death. Katanna killed his wife plunging the sword into 
her chest. He returned to the war-field and communicated everything 
to his brother Uamayya. Katanna killing the enemy without 
numbers fell down dead. When Kumftra Rama saw this he 
closed his eyes for the last time.* 



* Til* work alwijitlv nr.it. I.»r*. 




FOUNDED BY SHRI YOCENDKA IN 1918 
T/ A FOR 1IK.VI.TH OK BODY 

L MIND AND ftOl'I. 

Dm cMloil o> 9 ». of the ItitltuU Mt -Hh tU lhe*y •»« 

S'Ktlco of Y091 In ill rto KlmOfli. acidtoilc on! prutli.l dn«di. 
Subscr.pnon Ki. 8; 10*. ; * 2.00 

Sportmen Copy K«. 1-4; 3t.; SO Cts. 

YOGA INSTITUTE 

1*1 TfllnlHIl I' • ACAUHMY • HAMTA IIIL’M 

1% II. IBI. 01*1'. TILAK HTATL'K. IIOMIIAY 



ki 



ORDER OF KRISHNA 



t» 



More ancient than the Masonic, 

Roiicrucian and other Mystic 
Orderj. — In the Land of Yogii. 

It Inttrated and dra ten. pleate apply to — 

THE LATENT LIGHT CULTURE 

TINNKVEI.I.Y INDIA 






STUDIES IN PLANT MYTHS. NEW SERIES. No. IV 

On the Ancient Creek Myth about the Metamorphosis of 
Daphne into the Laurel Tree 

By ti«k late S.m:m Chandra Mitki, m.a., b.l. 

The tree, which is mr»i: »^ed m the undcrdescribed ancient 
Greek myth, IS the- lliv nr ^weet Laurel (Lauras uahilis) which 
belongs to the order t+intridac. In this order arc included 
54f«or/r.i*, btumin. camphtr and other tre*s which are well-known 
for their aromatic and medicinal qualities. It »* a large ever* 
green sOn ith with ♦ ••icasioimlly attains to the height of sixty feet 
but seldom assume* th* itpMwitcc of a true tree Its 
leaves are smaller t:;;tu ihj^a of the Other specie* nf laurels and 
possess an aromatic at: I -!• ^Iitly bitter flavour. But they are 
quite free from the ivyi*onou» pvopt»rti*n of the Cherry Laurel 
(Primii* hnuc L\r,t*i(si'itr i munim). The Bay or wet! I -nurd is 
a native ol Italy, Greet a and North Africa. 

Tiro Bay or sweet Laurel is generally believed to Ik: the 
Daphne ol the aucirr.is. The ancient (Hecks nai l a led the 
following myth to account lui the oifgm ol this tree - 

hi ancient Greece, there wan a beautiful grove in which 
a nymph named Daphne lived. One day whiio Daphne was 
wandering in this grove, Cupid the god ut lute shot an atruw 
of le.ul into her heart ; and the «m tell a raid shiver ot hatred iuii 
through her. Tiiereatter Cupid moi a golden anew into the heart 
ol the Miu-god Apollo who had, shortly hclorc, slain the tumble 
monster unified Python. No sooner had the »un*goi Apollo caught 
a glimpse of the beautiful nymph I tapirne, who wa$ at that lime 
wandering about m her grove, than he tell deeply in lo\e with Iter . 
and lust as quickly Daphne wd been made to hale \|x>ih>. 
Thereafter she turned to dee from mil into the woods. Apollo 
pursued her quickly, calling tu he: ran to be afraid and rtot to i tin 
so fast, for feat site might hurl licixdl on the thorn* and In ambles. 




66 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

Al last Apollo shouted out to her : “ Do not try to run away from me. 

I love you and will do you no harm. I am the great sun-god 
Apollo." 

But Daphne was only the mote terrified on hearing these 
words, and ran away more swiftly while Apollo still pursued her. 
He had almost overtaken her when she stretched out her arms to 
her father who was the god of a river along whose hanks she was 
fleeing. She cried : " O father ! help me ' help me I help me ! Either 
let the earth open up and engulf me within her, or metamorphose 
this form of mine so that Apollo will not love me.” 

Hardly had she finished her appeal for help, when her limbs 
grew heavy, and a thin bark began to cover her skin. Her hair 
became changed into green leaves, her arms tn slender and slim 
branches, and her feet, which had carried her along so quickly, 
were now rooted to the ground. Her father had responded to her 
appeal for assistance and had metamorphosed her into a laurel tree. 

When Apollo saw that his beautiful Daphne had become n 
tree, he wept and threw his arms about the newly-formed bark and 
said : “ Since you cannot be my wife, fair Daphne I at least you 
shall be my ttee, my laurel. Your foliage shall be used to crown 
the heads of victors and shall be green alike in summer and in 
winter." And so it happened— liar laurel has become Apollo's 
emblem from that day on, and has become the symbol of honour 
and triumph. 

From a careful study of the foregoing myth and of the 
account of the superstitious beliefs connected with the laurel, which 
has been recorded by the Roman naturalist Pliny, we find that: — 

(1) The ancient Greeks believed in the existence of a vege- 
tation-spirit which resided in the blood ol certain human 
beings and of particular semi-divine personages such as 
nymphs, which vegetation spirit, after the death of its 
possessor, became developed and gtew up into trees, 
shrubs and flowers. 

( 2 ) The ancient Greeks looked upon death a9 an ugly event 

and, for this reason, contrived to make the deaths of 
virtuous men and women, and of handsome young men 




STUDIES IX PL A X T MYTHS XEW SERIES. So. IV 67 

ami maidens l«>k leuuttful ami pretty by mctamorpliosing 
ihen dead Ixxlies into trees and ftmvcnng shrub*. an in 
the rase* of I ’hi lei non and Iktucis. Narcissus and 
1 I yacmtlius. 

(3J The ancient (Greeks thought lJuil the Hay ot sweet Laurel 
WAS sacral to the Sun -god Apollo, “especially in connec- 
tion with Tempc, lu whose laurel groves the said god 
himself attained purification from the blood of the monster 
Python {whom he had stain). Tins legend was dramatically 
represented at the Pythian festival once in eight years. 
On this mcavoii. a Imy who had lied ftotn Delphi to 
Temp*. \v;is altera time, led bad. with song, crowned 
and adorned with Jay i el *\ 

(4j In ancient Greece. the victors at the Pythian Games used 
to lie crowned with the laurels of the sun-god Apollo. 
In this way, the saved laurel nr Hay became the symbol 
of triumph in ancient Home ns wall ns in ancient (ireere. 

(5J As Apollo uns mulled lo he the Rod .>1 Die meiilcioous 

pocls III MKHTIII (nettle itml Home wen rewarded with 
I he /.i« m u AppoHnuirts. 

(<>) A'.onlimi 0 > the Uoiiihh iinmrnli.i rimy. Die liny or 
'«"'i IjmiU'I u-i‘. like ill. lunii.-li ..i i )e nine tire, tin- 
svihIkiI i.i liueo and victory. I'oi this iruim, Inters 
.innoiinriiiR victory anil the aims and weapon* of the 
victorious .soldiery lifted to he he-eat landed and he* wreathed 
unit the leaves ol the lituicl-lice. 

(7J Tin ancient Unmann Litr.rd that hghrnmg ••onld nnr 
strike the Hay nr sweet Lautt'l. Koi this reason, the 
Unman Knt|M*mr Tilwrius always wnie a wn.ith of laurel, 
k u es dining thunder storms as a sort n| protection from the 
Itgmniny -stink*, Tim fore go: 1:1: are lent Unman supersti- 
lion fours .1 striking similarity in the mndeni Bengali 
I linrlti belief under the influence of which Hindu house- 
holder* in I Bengal place, on the terraces «,f their houses, 
ixns with plants of the manasa 01 sij (Euphorbia merit 
growing in them. This 1 * hebrved to protect the 
houses fmm being struck by lightning. 




63 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



<8 ) Ic is oo account of the ancient Greek and Roman belief 
that the tree possessed the divine power of purification 
and protection that it was often planted before the doors 
of Greek houses, while, in ancient Rome, this tree iu*d 
to be planted before the gates of the palaces of tire 
Cxsais in order that it might serve as guardians and 
protectors thereof. 




An Useful Book for Schools. Libraries, and Students of 
Mysore History ! 

MODERN MYSORE 

By Rajakarynprasakta Ran Bahadur M. Shama Rao. m.a 
{Retired Civilian of Mysore) 

A very interesting and useful book oo Mysore History 
from the time of the Early Yadava Kings of Mysore 
to the trip to Europe of His Highness Sir Sn 
KrishnnTAja Wadiyar IV; in Two Volume!*.. 



Copit \ can be had from 



THE GENERAL SECRETARY, 

Mythic Society, Daly Memorial Hall. 

Cenotaph Road, BANGALORE CITY 



REVIEWS 



Adminifctralioo aai Social Life Under Vijayanagara —By T. V. Muha* 

lingam, Madras University Historical Senes No. 15, 

Pi ice Rs. 7. 

MUCH progress has been made in the study of the Vijayanagara 
Empire since Sewell’s day and since Dr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar 
started his interesting study on the Making of Mysore over forty years 
ago. On the third dynasty of Vijayanagara itself a number of books 
has been published and Father Herat who challenged the genuineness 
of many of the inscriptions concerning Vijayanagara is responsible 
foe the mcreasihg interest 10 this study during the last decade. 
The foundation of the empire bad in its origin the protection of 
Hindu civilization and while religious movements which arose later 
divided the Hindu society, yet all great religious teachers and 
leaders of political thought rendered signal service in this rally 
again**; the onslaughts of Islam. The contribution of Vijayanagara 
to *nt and architecture, literature and administration and the social 
hisiois of the period is vast since this empire followed the forms of 
governance in the Hindu India as we know them. It is interesting 
to remember that Vijayanagnra provided co-rulers quite distinct 
from a prince or a YuvarAja for distinct parts of the empire with 
a kind of concurrent jurisdiction, all under the king. We find 
that the selection of a ruler was by a unanimous vote of the people 
assembled and was made generally in the presence of ministers 
and nobles. The king was not an autocrat aud Ins powers were 
limited by public opinion and by the royal council* and by certain 
codes and institution* and had to lie exercised and administered 
with due reference to the existing laws of the land. 

The conqueror of Maduia, Kampanna Udaiyar was according 
lo tradition a door-keeper under the Hoysa(a kings suggesting 
what may well be called the Karnitaka origin of the Vijayanagara 
Empire The book is replete with details of administration, via,, 
revenue, law, justice and police ; military organisation ; provincial 
government as also public warfare and diplomacy. 




70 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



The influence of local bodies over the revenue policy of the 
government was great as the government could not impose new 
taxes or remit old ones without the consent of the rnahioidu and 
the village assembly enjoyed the privilege of confirming honours on 
certain individuals for certain services rendered. The evil of 
bridc-pnce with the other incidents of early marriage was in 
evidence. Sati was in vogue apparently being copied from 
the original home of the Vijayanagaxa Empire, the Hoyxala country 
where the house holders had familiarised it. Apart from women 
ascending the funeral pyre of the husband or burning themselves in 
the fire, the Lingayat ladies were being buried with their dead husbands 
as Nuniz says; and this custom also obtained perhaps among the 
goldsmiths according to Ceasar Fredrick and Gaspero Balbi. An 
inscription (EC. VIII Sb 496, 165, etc.] of the sixteenth century 
also mentions this but this kind of self'immohition does not appear 
to have been enjoined upon all widows but was influenced by 
marital affection and was done voluntarily. Family women were 
of a retiring disposition and seldom came out to take an active port 
in public although there are instances of queen9 following the army 
to the battle field. When KrishnadSvaiiya laid Siege to the fort of 
Kondavldu in 1515 A.D . his two queens Chtnnadeviamma and 
Tirumaladeviarama were with him. Salim by feudatories and 
captains to the ruling sovereign was common. The king confers 
very high honour if he permits any one to kiss his feet as he never 
gives his hands to be kissed as Nuniz remarks. The Vijayanagara 
emperor* restored ruined temples and revived worship in them, 
preserved the spread of Hindu dnarma and in this arduous task 
they were helped by Vidytthirtha, Knyigakti Fandita of the 
Pasupata school of Samsm, Vedanta Dcaika and a number of 
scholars including S&yapAcirya and MadhavCdrya who founded 
a school which wrote the commentaries on the Vidas, AiaHyakas 
and the Br&hmapas. 

The Vijayanagara Kings built the Vidyasankara temple at 
Sringcri, the Ekanithesvara and Varadarajasvami temples at KaSci. 
The additions to the temple at Cbittoor and the S varga vilasam or 
the celestial pavilion measuring 235 feet long and 105 feet broad 
was also made. S. S. 




REVIEWS 



71 



Soorce» of ike History • I the Nawwibe of the Caraitic D— Barhaa'i 

Touk-I-Walsjshi — Madras University Islamic Series No. 4. 

Price Rs. 5 or Sh. 8 d. 6. 

Mb. Nainar in this Volume carries the history of the NawwKbs of 
the CarnHic from the battle of Ambur to the fall of Pondicherry, 
compri'inc most of the events that tended in the direction of 
establishing 1 the supremacy of the East India Company. The 
English ware indebted to the rulers of the Walajahi dynasty in tho 
Carn»tic. Persian manuscripts have been laid under obligation 
for the source* of the history and their translation is very useful to 
students »f south Indian history. The severe fight between 
Haiarat-i-A'Ia and Dosat Khan is described clearly and this 
suggests the visit of Dosat Kban. The allies defeated the French 
and Clive too had led a personal attack with a small army much 
to the div omfiture of the French. The martyrdom of Dosat Khan 
and Ha/nrat-i-A'Ia, the further preparations of the English to 
defeat the French and the intrigues of Dupleix render the trans- 
lation complete. The English conference with Hazarat-i-A’Ia and 
Lally's plan of campaign are given in great detail. 

S.S. 



Shnj.i-ud-Daulah. Vel. I.— By A. S. Srivastava, u.a., ph.D., D.utt. 
Piofeesor of History, Dungar College, Bikaner, Price Rs. 5 
or 7 ih. 6 d. 

This volume covers the period 1754 to 1765 in the history of India, 
gives live first half of the life of Shuja-ud-Daulah and describes 
the commencement and expansion of British domination over 
Allahabad and Oudh. Shuja-ud-Daulah the only heir of Safdar 
Jung hocame the governor of Oudh and Allahabad in October 1754. 
A« he was indifferent to the business of administration and 
immersed In s*iKual pleasures, the important work of the State 
and ;vl real power passed into the hands of Ismail Khan. Ismail 
Khan was looked upon as the protector of the people as Shuja-ud- 
Datiliih’s bad cbaractei made Inm unpopular but Ismail Khan’s 
deaih u 1755 brought about an opeo rupture between his ministers. 
In 1756 Ahamed Shah Abdali of Kabul swooped down the fair 
fields ni the Punjab and entered Delhi and returned to Afghanisthan 




72 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

in 1757 after devastating the country as far south as Muttra and 
Agra. Between the Mughals and Shuja-ud-Daulah there was 
trouble when the latter sought the Mahratta aid but peace was 
restored in January 1757. The Mahrattas were anxious to spread 
their dominion over the whole of Hindustan but n was not possible. 
Aharned Shah Abdali gained over Shuja-ud-Daulah and Sbuja-ud- 
Daulah was found in the Afghan camp oo the battle field afterwards 
on the 14th of January 1761. The Mahratta force after the loss of 
its valiant leader was utterly annihilated leaving the Shah victorious. 
Shuja-ud-Daulah did much humanitarian work after the Mahratta 
defeat. Shuja-ud-Daulah returned to Oudh after a grand victory. 
The English suspected the ambitious designs of Shuja-ud-Daulah 
in the eastern parts of the Oudh dominion, when Siraj-ud-Daulah 
was defeated at Plassey and the English became the real power 
behind the new Nawab’s throne. The hotly contested battle at 
Buxar settled the position. The shadowy Mughal Emperor 
with whose name was associated an incredibly great moral and 
political prestige was held in his leading strings, Shuja was the 
most important and influential Indian Chief of the time. The 
victory proved so decisive and complete that the British and their 
troops met with no further opposition. Shuja-ud-Daulah, the erst- 
while proud wazir of the Empire and the ruler of the millions, 
became a fugitive and his dominion lay before the feet of the 
English whom he had commanded a few months previously. He 
threw himself on the mercy of the English and the final struggle 
was over. It is an interesting narrative well described. 

S. S. 

A College Text- Book of Indian History. Vets I & II. (Vol. I. India Dowa to 
A.D. 1200. Vol. 1L 1200-1700 A.D.) By R. Sathianathaier, Pub- 
lished by Messrs. Rochouse * Sons, Ltd. 292, The Esplanade, 
Madras. 

We have here a brief and up-to-date account of the history of 
India, with views balanced on many a topic still open to 
comment and criticism, well illustrated with chapters on religion, 
social life and culture and a section on greater India concerning 
Indian enterprise abroad. Harappa, Mohenjodaro. Singanpur. 




RRVIBWS 



73 



Peramhair ti»d Adichchanallur wavs among the pre historic site* 
discovered daring recent years and the remains unearthed give 
an account ot a complex and luxurious social life in contrast with 
the simple rural and agricultural life of the early Vfcdic times, since 
image*. «<x Messes and lingas were characteristic of the Indus 
civilization. The Aryanisation of India was a long process 
graphically pictured in the V«dic literature and the Rimiya^a presents 
glimpse* • r the Aryanisation of South India. The geographical 
outlook of die $g Veda is confined to North-Western India; 
the Yajur Nuda shows a wider knowledge of Northern India and 
smiuuatiFc* the geographical knowledge of the Vedas; the Brfih- 
nntj-is ineutoo a number of ci9-Vindhyan tribes and peoples. 
Duioig i he creative period of the four Vftdas and in the subsequent 
period nr lia? U pan if ads and the reclamation of India to Atyan 
way , i hr progress stage by stage is noticed. Then come the 
Itiha-a- ami the Purtflixs. An ludo-Aryan society is found in the 
Purus; t Mikia; whether interpolated or not, existing as a fact 
apparent l\ , t ie Vedic reference to the four castes is fixed somewhere 
about in • ninth century B.C. Koswla, Kaei, Mithila and Kaluga 
arr •nrntmtad in the early V&iic times. The sixth century B.C. 
witnessed n l.gious and political developments of far-reaching con- 
Sequesters. Buddha, Heraclitus, Isaiah, Confucius and Lao Tse 
were ol tins i>eriod and the quest was religions. Whether it was 
due to revolt from Brahman domination or otherwise, the religious 
di«M*nt was prompted by the soulless sacrificial system laid down 
ni the Karmak&pda of the Vedas. With the foundation of the 
Adiuemrtiiitu Empire, closer relations developed between Iran and 
1ml. i. There was an impetus to I ndo- Iranian commerce and the 
Achneivesiian domination was responsible for the prevalence of the 
Kh**ios;i Hi-i.pf in the North-Western part of India till the third 
Century A.!). The foreign influence on the punch-marked coins of 
India is drvuhtful though there was undeniably foreign influence on 
Maui> in - llpture. Alexander the Great, who had heard of a 
fahi lom.lv wealthy and mysterious India, containing men and 
lhui| 2 > nut of the range of ordinary human experience, with the 
spirit of graphical enquiry and a passion for natural history, was 
influ-nrird m his decision to invade India which contained princes 




74 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THB MYTHIC SOCIETY 

and princelings and republican clans with a fierce love of autonomy 
and he left permanent effects on the Mauryan Empire. 

We are all familiar with the contribution of AsOka to Buddhism. 
The Mauryan revolution in the time of his predecessor was said to be 
Brfthmanical and popular, protracted and bloody. Concerning 
Candragupta's abdication the author also says at p. 78, that the avail- 
able archaeolgical evidence in support of the story' is far from being 
contemporary not earlier than the seventh century A.D. while the 
tradition under consideration is generally accepted as in the main 
historical. The historical value of the edicts of AtOka is in the 
light they throw on the aspects of life and religion throughout and 
beyond India at that time. His name is found in the Maski edicts 
and elsewhere he is referred to by hi9 title Devanammpiya Piyadasi 
Raja. As stated elsewhere, the empire of AeOka influenced parts 
of Southern India. The Rock Edict II mentions the Colas. the 
P&odyas, the Satiyaputra and the Keralapulra as far as TSmraparni 
as neighbouring powers obtaining the advantages of AsOka's healing 
arrangements for men and animals. As we proceed, we find the 
9tory of Iodia stage by stage and century after century and 
volume II continues the history of the Yadu dynasty and otbers. 
The decline of Buddhism is traced to the growing strength of 
Brahmanism and the triumph of Kumarila and Samkara. Though 
Buddhism suffered to some extent from the violence of Puiyamitra 
Suoga, Mihiraguta, Satfnka and MuhammadbinBakhtyar, the Hun 
invasions in general were more injurious to it than a few persecutions 
here and there. The decline of Buddhism began in the seventh 
century in south India and in the eighth century in northern 
India : and its collapse under muslim inconoclasm was the 
formal stage of its exit from India. Changes made in Buddhism 
to suit the tastes of its multitudinous and heterogeneous followers 
would have made Buddha himself find it difficult to recognize 
his religion for he recommeuded a short-cut to salvation and 
envisaged uirvima as a near reality whereas the MahSySnism 
treated it as a distant goal to be attained in the long run. In the 
sphere of religion and social life, besides the doctrine of ahimsa, the 
aversion* foe animal food and the growing popularity of the Vfldic 
sacrifices, organised religious propaganda and conversion, monastic 




REVIEWS 



75 



life, image worship, temples, festivals aod processions, pilgrimage 
to bol y places :«n<l geatleoees and charily, may be mentioned 
Ar. the Buddhist influence on Indian life. Jainism had a 
chequered caieei but it.s devotees, though not in the Tamil country, 
are found in Isinte numbers in northern India. The Indian intel- 
lectual wnereignty was undoubtedly due to the great contribution 
n made the udlucace of international thought aod to Buddha 
i/narma. 

Volume II may well be styled the rise and growth of 
ok; Muhammadan dominion in India. The vicissitudes of 
Indian life on coming into contact with the followers of the Prophet 
<*f \mbia have been described elsewhere and need no repetition 
her*. Administrative systems, large projects, art and architecture, 
culture and attempts at a religious synthesis were marked 
features of a devastating period in Indian political history. 
Uflm.touja, Madhva, VidySra^ya, Rftm4nanda, Kabir, VailabhacArya, 
Chauanya, Nanak, amongst the many, may be mentioned to this 
connection. Sympathy with inferiors, love for equals and reverence 
for .superiors as well as a faithful devotion to the supreme creator 
of the universe was taught by all aod sundry. Akhar's attempt to 
establish a universal religion, to supply a strong bond of union, 
blending the twin cultures of the Hindu and the Mussulman, let us 
hope will now at least be crowned with success when a common 
enemy of civilisation and progress is at the sate. 

s. s. 



Anneal India. VJ. III.— By Tribhuvandas L- Shah, l.m. & s., 
m s.a.s. Published by Mews. Sashikant & Co., Baroda. 
Price R*. 9 or Sh. 15. 

Isi'iAv History by Tnbhu vandas L. Shah is a marvellous array 
of wnoliy new and eye-opening theories claimed to be substantiated 
wi:h la . ;U i4 figures, from coins, inscriptions and authoritative 
writ*!-*. I he present volume begins from 900 B.C. and ends with 
IDO 4.0. The author has -an ambition to publish the life of 
Priynd.irsid and Mahavira and thirty volumes of Encyclopedia 
Jamiui. Absolute truth will persist in spite of a torrent of diverse 
cntMiMQ passing through various vicissitudes and will claim a 




76 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



dispassionate reading. The author gives an account of the foreign 
races that invaded India including G&rdabhila dynasty and 
furnishes us fresh details of Patanjali, Puiyamiira, Agnimitra, 
Vasurmtra and Kalki and the part played by Demetrius and 
Menander in bringing about the downfall of the Sungas. The 
repercussions of Aryan and foreign civilizations inter sr. and on 
Indian life have been duly described. Mathura and Taxila arc 
dealt with afresh in the appendix. The Abbiras, the TrikC^s 
the Osvalas, the Srimals and the GOrjaras— information about 
them is given in a connected narrative. Chapters are devoted 
to the different eras that were founded in ancient India, Their 
origin and duration and maps showing the territorial extents of 
various kings and illustrations of ancient sculptures and coins are 
also to be found. The author has relied for his work on legends, 
traditions, inscriptions, coins and contemporary incidents narrated 
in historical treatises of other countries wherever they ate available. 
He has drawn inferences from the skeleton of chronology in the 
wake of Vincent Smith. At p. 15 of the Introduction, he says if it 
be proved that during the time when Priyadarii was on the throne 
of Magadha, the five kings whose names are stated in R. E. XIII 
of Pnyadarsin, were ruling over particular territories that during 
the same lime particular Ceylonese kings were on the throne and 
that Si-Hu-Wang, the great Chinese emperor built the famous 
gigantic wall during the same time, the logical conclusion would be 
that they were all contemporaries. Hence Attka and Priyadarsin 
according to the author were not one and the same individuals. It 
may not be possible for us to agree with many of his conclusions 
but none can withhold credit for the remarkable industry and 
endeavour which has been exhibited in this work. The illustrations 
are excellent and the maps are very helpful. 

S.S. 

Hi»l®ry of Madras and Aatada Raofa Pillai— The ' Pepys ‘ of French 
India. By Rao Sabeb C. S. Srimvasachari, M.a. Published 
by Messrs. P. Varadachary & Co. Madias. 

Rao SaHEB SrINIVASACHAHI has devoted many years to the 
study of the history of Madras— Madras has assumed a 




REVIEWS 



77 



topic*' nni-pctance also now — which he has traced from the 
earliest beginnings to the present day. Parts of Madras axe old 
while the < ity itself is of modem growth. The pre-historic remains 
ami object- of archaeological and architectural interest are many. 
The liuid i"t which the city is built is of post-tertiary formation. 
Tim Cootim River is one of the mo9t prominent features of the 
City Hinl it is crossed by numerous bridges in its winding course. 
The hot * i >nths do not approach that of Northern India, the heat 
being min- ited by the cool winds of the sea while the cooler 
months .in never really cold. Fort St. George is the centre from 
winch the i ty has expanded on all sides with the sea on the East. 
In i he neighbourhood of Madras stone implements of the paleolithic 
age are found suggesting that apparently in pre-historic times there 
wiin a mighty river flowing through a valley in the region to the 
uotiii-west of the" city where the Kortaiyar now flows and in this 
valley pre historic man of the paleolithic and neolithic ages might 
have flourished aud Uruce-Foote refers to a few cave-like rock- 
shelters of primitive man. The sarcophagi tombs at Fallavaram 
intuited by plain and unotnamented pottery hRve led to the 
con- lusion that these graves were possibly of the neolithic age. 
Them are finds at the_cementry at Kilpauk and other places which 
an- -upposed to be of the iron age. Um burials are relerred to tn 
am mot Tamil literature as a living custom and Madras may easily 
become the mecca of Indian Pre-historians. Coming to historical 
times, the ancient temple at Tnplicane is of the eighth century and 
that at Mylapore has been closely associated with the Portuguese 
town of San Thome from the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. 
There appears to have been an early Jaina temple dedicated to the 
Tlrthankara Neminlltha which was later on swallowed up by the 
encroaching sea. Mylapore served as a port for tho Pallava 
kingdom of Kfcnci. The historical and cultural importance of 
Madras and its neighbourhood is a continuous one and did not 
disappear with the disappearance of the Hindu dominion of South 
India and Madras is one of the principal fields of European com- 
mercial enterprise. A bioad marina along the sea-front extending 
to over two miles from San Thome to Fort St. George has a most 
attractive feature where all Madras pour* out of an evening on foot. 




78 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



on bicycle*, in carriages and in motors, to feel the bracing and cool 
evening breeze that blows in from the sea. Though Madras is not 
the earliest British settlement in India, it constitutes their first 
territorial acquisition. The story of Madras abounds with the 
history of South India and Professor Srinivasachari is entitled to 
our gratitude for this excellent work on the capital of South India. 

ANANDA RANGA PlLLAI the famous couftier of Dupleix, has 
left documents of the greatest value for the history of Pondicheuy 
and of the French in India in his diary. It contains descriptive 
sketches about the personalities with whom he came into contact 
and furnishes rich and precise information about the Government 
of Pondicherry, about Dupleix and his successors. He was a well- 
known public man whose diary was published many years 
ago in several volumes. The existence of that diary was unknown 
till 1846 and the Secretary of the Historical Records of French 
India, M. Gallois Montbum, was responsible for bringing it into 
the hands of the English authorities as we have remarked in our 
review of the diary of Ananda Ranga Pillai. Prof. Dodwell, 
who edited the diary, in his introduction to the last volume 
of the English translation said that though no one would 
ever take the trouble of reading the diary for its own 
sake, still it would be valuable as dealing with a particularly 
critical period during which not only Ranga Pillai rose and 
fell but the struggle has decided whether India was to be 
dominated from Paris or London. Chapters in this diary of 
the Pepys of French India make a fascinating study and tire 
diary is one of our chief authorities for the period of which it 
gives a march of momentous events in India with an almost 
photographic fidelity. The whole period is instinct with energy 
and vital experience. The tempestuous personality of Dupleix 
moves with epic majesty through the intrigues of Indian rulers, 
through rapine and disorder fomented by adventurers and free- 
lances which are here recalled. The organisation of this remarkable 
person, hi* strange and enigmatic personality, the gravest defect 
m his character and administration are all brought out without 
omitting even the smallest detail. He watched the lights and 
shadows of sentiment and feeling among the neighbouring rulers 




REVIBWS 



79 



will) (he consummate skill of a supreme artist in intrigue. Of 
the 11*0 and circumstances of the time, Ranga Piliai was a close 
and interested observer ; and be was the only Indian observer 
whose views are directly positively known to us. Ananda Ranga 
Piliai was better informed on political matters than any other 
Indian whom the court at Pondicherry could have kept. Canda 
Sahib’s thoughts upon Dupleix or Yusuf Khan's opinions on the 
canii'iigra of Lally would have revealed important aspects of the 
contl >:t. But they would hardly have displayed more fully and 
closely the Indian attitude towards events which were so deeply to 
influence the course of modern Indian history. For a considerable 
time, Ranga Piliai was the foremost Indian merchant in an 
essentially mercantile community and the mam intermediary bet- 
ween the Governor and the Indians whom be governed. His 
hiiMi itss was to know all that was going forward in the Indian quar- 
ii., iu learn the news that the bankers' agents received from their 
correspondents, to watch the course of trade and feel accurately the 
pulse of sentiment. For a considerable time, he was the Foreign 
Secretary to the Governor translating letters or getting them 
translated, suggesting appropriate answers, minuti* of Oriental 
etiquette and btmaelf corresponding with distant ministers. His 
journal does not contain empty rumours or mere bazaar news but 
the political information he gives is of gieat value. The public 
is grateful to Rao Sahib for a handy compendium of this volumi- 
nous diary. 

S. S. 



The Esrly History of Ceylo*— By G. C. Mendis, b.a., pb.D. Published 
by the Y.M.C.A. Publishing House, 5. Russell Street, Calcutta. 
Price Rs. 1-12-0 paper bound, Ks. 2-8-0, cloth bound. 

TllK frontispiewi of the work lias a facsimile of the Saia Jfttaka, 
anil the illustrations include a fresco of the Jetavana Vi hare, 
I'o! inaruva. Mahftvatbsa and DipavarQsa are the historical tradi- 
tions for the Island of Ceylon, and in Pali characters. The 
illustrations are excellent types of tbe architecture of Ceylon and are 
drawn from all parts of the island country. The landing of Vijaya 
with his seven hundred followers is said to be the first human 




80 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



settlement though the story ol man in Ceylon goes back to far earlier 
limes. Owing to its geographical situation Ceylon contains mostly 
people of Indian origin and they exercised a great influence on its 
history in every way. Though separated from the mainland of India, on 
all parts it is closely linked with India. Yet the influence of Buddhism 
and the fact that it has been cut off from the mainland by a narrow 
stretch of sea has helped it to maintain a continuity in its civilisa- 
tion much better than aoy part of India itself where great invasions 
and upheavals have often shattered the vestiges of its ancient and 
glorious past. Therevada Buddhism which made us way to Ceylon 
in the third century B.C. lias maintained itself in spite of many 
vicissitudes and it still claims more adherents than any other 
religion in the island. Lying midway between Europe and the 
Far East, the island came into close contact with traders from 
the East and West. The island is referred to by Periplus and by 
Ptolemy. The earliest settlers of Ceylon were Veddas who left 
no written record and about whom very little is known Or can 
be said with any accuracy though they belong to the same racial 
slock as pre Dravidian jungle tubes of South India such as the 
I ruins and the Kurumbars, and are also apparently racially 
connected with the Todas of the Celebes, the Batin of Sumatra, 
and the Australian abotoginies and coming in the earliest 
stages of man’s development. They made no contribution 
to the civilization of Ceylon and their only service lay in the 
help they rendered in forming the Sinhalese race. Or. Seligmann 
is of opinion that the Bandar a cult among the Kandyans, which 
consists of making offerings to the deceased chiefs and prominent 
ancestors, is a remnant of the Vcdda practice ol propitiating the 
dead. The Aryans who entered India long before 1000 H.C. 
migrated to Ceylon from the Northern parts of India by about 
the filth century H.C. thus beginning an important stage in the 
history of Ceylon. They introduced iron, brought agnculrure and the 
system of village government which persists even to the present day 
The other stock of people were the Dravidians. There is no doubt 
that Buddhism had spread into Ceylon evidently from the first 
century H.C. and Polooaruva, Anutadhapura. Aluvibare and many 
other parts contain evidences of Buddhism and marvellous examples 




REVIEWS 



81 



of the Buddhist art which it has left behind. AsOlca sent a 
mi»i"Oary to Ceylon in the third century B.C. and Kin* Devanam- 
pjva Titisa ruler of Anurftdhapura welcomed him and got 
constt'icted countless structures at Anurtdhapura itself. Buddhism 
brought about a certain sense of unity among the people of the 
island. The Andhras were followers of Buddhism giving every 
encomagement to Buddhism and their activities can be seen from 
the remains of the dagobas and sculptures at Amarivati and 
Nfaftt junakopfla on the river Krwa and the famous halls cut out of 
the n»:k at K*rle, Nasik and Ajanta in western India, and Nag*r- 
juu< l lie great Buddhist teacher of the secood century A.D. gave 
the doctrines of Mah*y4oa Buddhism a definite form. The author 
has given a careful analysis and an accurate account of the history 
of Ceylon in every department of life and activity. The map of 
Anmidhapura is very interesting. It is one of the finest ruins of 
Ceylon and to it I have referred in detail in tup tenuee cat 
Anuiftihnpura. QJMS. Vol. X pp. 331-352. The book**3 conmlfte 
with ;i list of kings and dates, bibliography andAndtou 



A History of Tiropati. Vol. L — By RtjasevtsaktS Dqwan Bahadur 

I H. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, Published by TfTirmalat; 

I irupati Devasihanam Committee, Madras. 

U'». are told that from 1904 Dr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar was 
gathering material for the History of Tirupati which he lias now 
brought out at the request of the Devasthanaml Committee. The 
records of the British Government concerning the sacred shrine, 
now a-days attracting thousands of pilgrims, have not been made 
available to him with the result that the account is not up-to-date 
from :he time of the British conlact with this temple. Prior to the 
time .>f the O las, the Doctor has not found any inscription and 
explains their absence as due to the inaccessibility of Vengadam, 
that ii. Tirupati in those days, i; being a subject of frontier disputes 
betwten the Andhias and the Tamils at one period and the Pallavaa 
and ibe Cijukyas in the succeeding period and the practice 
of ir carding gifts in inscriptions not being then in vogue. 
From such scanty material as can be gathered from the 



6 




82 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 

Sangam literature, Purttpas, works of Brivaispava Alvars and 
acftryas, Venkatichala I lih&sa and inscriptions of the fourteenth 
century and later periods, the author presents to the public an 
interesting account touching the antiquity of Tirupati and its 
presiding deity. Himself a 6rivai?pava devotee of the sacred hill, 
DrC Krishnaswami Aiyangar carefully eschews his personal leanings 
and tells us that at one time its worship savoured of Jainisrti and 
Buddhism and later of Saivism until Sri Rtm»nuj*c»rya restored, 
regulated and made rules for worship of the idol as Vispu. Barring 
some fanatic outbursts of this or that ijvar or ac*rya the account 
shows that Tirupati image has been all along worshipped both by the 
Saivas and the Vaifpavas. Mysore has played no mean part 
in strengthening the hands of Sri RaminujAcary* in making 
Vengadam an out-and-out vaippava centre. The Devastliauam 
committee could not, we can confidently say, have found one more 
competent than the learned Doctor, combining in himself a historian 
of repute and an ardent devotee of the holy shrine for undertaking 
and bringing out for the information of the public a history which 
is at once readable, accurate and scholarly. 

P. S. L. 



History of the British Residency ia Barnu. 1826-1840- By \V. S. Desai. 

Published by the University of Rangoon. Price Rs. 8 or SA. 12 
This volume gives a graphic account of the abuse and humilia. 
lion to which the British Residents at the Burmese capital 
J. Crawford, Henry Burney and R. Benson were subjected by the 
two Burmese kings, Bagyicdaw and Tharrawaddy during the short 
period of nearly fifteen years between the conclusion of the first 
and the outbreak of the second Burmese wars- Further, we 
get an insight into the Anglo- Burmese aod Indo- Burmese relations 
necessitating the urgent establishment of a more extensive influence 
and control over the Burmese court and putting up with anything 
short of actual aggression or national insult. The efforts of these 
officers to gvoid war aod at the same time to protect the British 
subjects during the reign of these two Burmese monarchs deserve 
all praise. Tbe suggestion of the Residency to destroy all boats on 
the SalwWOi River giving refuge to tho Burmese robbers committing 




REVIEWS 



83 



robbery in the British territory inciled by the Burmese government 
to keep «l»« English in a state of alarm and disquietude was Dot 
acted upon by the Government of India with the inevitable result 
that trouble was brewing until the Second Burmese War broke out 
in I 85 £ The matter is well arranged and reads like a story. 

P. S. L. 



Studies i. Ike HUtory of Bengal Sukah. 1740 70. Vol. L Social and 
Economic — By Kalikinkar Datta. u.a., Published by the Uni- 
'unity of Calcuctta, Calcutta. 

MR. I)*tta, a talented scholar and a medalist, has dealt, in this 
first volume of the Studies in the Histoty of the Bengal Subab, with 
the different aspects of the social life of the country and has endea- 
voured (Study of the economic condition of the Bengal Subah in the 
middle .f the eighteenth century. Some hitherto unpublished sources 
hair l> «n used for the first lime. The book is divided into four 
chuptci-. Education, its ideas and institutions, position of women, 
the lav. 9 and customs relating to marriage, the variety of dresses, 
use mi ornaments by men on ceremonial days, dress of Hindustani 
men nr. I women, and the relationship between the Hindus and the 
Muhammadans are all mentioned in the first chapter. In the 
second ire described English Factories and investments giving us 
many now (acts ol considerable importance from the economic 
standpoint. The commercial relationship of Bengal with the 
other < luntries in Asia aDd elsewhere forms the subject-matter of 
tiic third chapter while in the last the several aspects of internal 
economic condition of Bengal under five different sections are 
dearly brought out. The appendices, bibliography and the index 
add to the value of the book. We look forward to the other 
volumes. 

R. H. R. 



A Manual of the Podabkottai State. Volume II, Part I. Second and 
revised edition — Edited by K. R. Venkatarama Ayyar. Pub- 
lished uoder the authority of the Pudukkottai Durbar. 

Wi- have in this Manual of Pudukkottai a general history of the 
State from the early times to the sixth century A.D. and the burial 




84 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



urns and dolmcos of proto history and pre* history periods in 
section I with settlements of caste* and tribes in section II followed 
by a historical account up to modern times leading to the formation 
of the Pudukkottai State itself. Natural caverns and rock shelters 
at Sittannavasal and elsewhere in Pudukkottai indicate the earliest 
abode of man in the neo lithic and iron ages probablising the 
conjecture of the late Prof. P. T. Srinivasa Iyengar that this was 
the home of the Paleolithic man arid the best district for the study 
of the burial customs of the neolithic man. The earliest lithic 
record in the State is of the second or third century 8.C. in the 
natural cavern on the hill at • Sittannavasal in AiOkan-Brahml 
characters of the type peculiar to South India. Panfinudu was 
one of the twelve divisions of the tamil country lying between 
Pandin&du in the south and Pulnfld in the north. Some Pgmjya 
and COla kings of the Sangam age and the government of the 
Sangam period are all dealt with in this work. The seventh to 
ninth centuries mark the ascendency of the Pipijyas who extended 
their conquests much beyond their traditional boundary* of the 
Vellar, far into the Trichinopoly and Tanjore districts and as far 
north a9 Kongunadu in the modern Coimbatore and Salem districts. 
Pudukkottai contributed to the material growth of the empire 
of the CO&i of the Vijayalaya line, one of the greatest Hindu 
empire* known to history. The king of that empire had soldiers, 
commanders, administrators, revenue officials and surveyors and 
merchants who carried on trade all over India and the Far East. 
The civil wars between Vira Papdya and Sundara P&p<jya paved 
the way to the expedition of Mallik Kafur to Madura thereby 
marking a beginning of the decline of the second Pttydyan Empire. 
After its revival the Hoysalas, however, had exercised control over 
parts of the State till they were defeated by jaUvarmau Sundara 
P&p4ya in about 1251. Ball&lu 111 tried to re-establish the Hoys&la 
power but the work was stopped on his death in the battle of 
Kannanur at the hands of Ghaiyas-uddin in 1342. The subsequent 
history is culled from various works including the Mysore Gazeteer. 
The making of the State is clearly elucidated and the account is 
up- to-date. 



S. S. 




REVIEWS 



85 



Pre Bu«Wlmt Uia— By Ratilal N. Melba, m.a. With a foreword 
by Rev. Father H. Heras, s.J. Published by the Rxamioer 
Press. Bombay, Price Rs. 15. 

Put Hi UDMtsT India is a political survey from the VBdic penod 
dotvi. to tin lime of the Buddha and the administrative, economic, 
fcK-ml and geographic conditions of ancient India during the two 
cemuncs immediately before the Buddhas's time called the MahA- 
jiir.Ajiada i«eriod compiled from aboul five hundred aud forty-seven 
jAtaka stories, 

li' tills systematic and connected story of Pre-Buddhist India, 
m ti>£ Wark Ages of India ", the author has lei the starlight of the 
jBt-dias to dispel the darkness in an interesting, critical and impartial 
ar< mint. 

When confronted by the Disarata JAtaka and the RAmAyAfla 
vn ons of RAma, tlie author adopts with Winternitz the view 
that at the time the Tripitaka came into being there was no RAma 
lip" as yet and tbtu it was created later by VAlmtki from old 
bull .ds then extant. But concerning the t.ile of the Five PAnrJavas 
he ! ts sentiment sway him before discussion or argument, so that 
lie haracterise* the JAtaka as a fabrication prompted by tbo 
compiler's zeal to decry womankind, though there is no clear 
evidence concerning the original tale, the steps by which it was 
fin. ly converted into a sort of national encyclopedia of tradition, 
morals and religion and the date when it first took that shape. 

»*r, this epic is not behind the Jitakas since we find in some 
part- of the poem all action is suspended for religious edification or 
long discourses on morality. By resorting to this method of 
htti'ig the JAtaka version with the Hindu traditiou, he weeds out a 
lot of material as of no historical value and has appended towards 
the cod of tlm section of political history a long list of the names of 
forgotten kings leaving the task of identification to other scholars. 

A grouping of the JAtaka* to a chronological order would have 
enh.oced the value of the book and facilitated the task of tracing 
thv process of amalgamation of the two races, the Dravidians and 
the Aryans, which was going on during the period covered by 
«hiv work. In bis foreword. Father Heras no doubt hints at the 




86 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



importance of this subject but thinks it to fall clearly outside 
the scope of Mr. Melba's present work. That the J&takas 
championed the emancipation of caste held by the Aryan tradition 
cannot be ignored. The Samkhapala Jataka (No. 524 in Cowell's 
Jfttaka) exalts Duyyodhana, Prince of Maghada, to the rank of a 
Bodhisatta. All lovers of ancient culture and students of proto- 
Indian history are laid under a deep debt of gratitude to the author. 

P. S. L. 



Guide to Arciueologicjl Galleries and lilostratioas of Indian Sculpture ; 
Mostly Southern— By F. H. Gravely, D.Sc., F.R.A.S.B. and 
C. Si vara mam ur thy, m.a. Published by the Madras Government 
Museum, Madras. Price As. 8 and He. 1-8-0, respectively. 

IT is a pleasure to go through the archscological galleries of 
the Madras Government Museum. The Introduction by Gravely 
and Sivaramamurthy and other Curators to South Indian Temple 
architecture and sculpture is excellently got up and helpful. In the 
guide there is an illustrative map of ancient and medieval Indian 
political geography. The Introduction begins with the stone 
implements first rough and then more highly polished and proceeds 
to consider the metAl ones and then the early sculptures of the 
Am&rfV&ti school and then the Gncco -Buddhist school, the early 
indigenous sculpture of the Mauryas, Sungas, Andhra* and 
KuWpas and the Guptas fotlowed by the South Indian temple 
architecture in its various designs. The development of corbel, 
pavilion and niche iu the Tamil temple-architecture is well 
illustrated : so also the star shaped tower from the C&|ukyan 
country by means of diagrams. Architectural objects supple- 
menting the photographic illustrations of South Indian temple 
architecture as far as possible have been grouped together in the 
middle section of the second Hindu gallery. Sculptures and coins 
are also included in the guide with an appendix on iconography. 
The illustrations of Indian sculptures are mostly southern. 



S. S. 




REVIEWS 



87 



liAt 1 *# 1 *" 1 R * ma,n ‘ an ^ Excavatwu at SaihUur Duriaf Saant 

1933 and 1934 {1936 38 A. 0)— By Rai Bahadur Daya Ram 

Sahani. C.I.E., M.A. Diiecinr of Archaeological and Historical 

Research. J.ii|>ur State. l'nce As. 8. 

Possibility s of archacdogiral researches in Ibe Jaipur Stale 
are vast and tins ispuit, (hough small, is a useful book of informa- 
tion and deserves to be bound in a more permanent form. There 
it a farce number of sites dating from the third century B.C. await- 
ing exploration. The ancient site near Sadibhar was first noticed 
by Colonel T.F. Hendly who found the mound to be honey combed, 
apparently used for scratching, lettering or decorative patterns on 
the surface of the pottery jar, ornaments of Conch bangles, orna- 
menial pottery jars, terracotta-figurines among which, the figure 
of an ape stated on a tripod deserves special mention, tiny copper 
coins, bends of carnelin, and a pottery seal with seven impressiooa. 
There is » legend in Prakrit in Brfthrai characters of the second 
century. H C. of Indraiarman. In house V, fragments of pottery 
repievmiug the goddess Duiga slaying a buffalo are found. 
Altogether 3,460 antiquities were registered including an enormous 
variety of objects but pottery, terracotta and shell objects and 
mote than two thousand coins, including six silver punch-marked 
coins, some gold articles, copper objects, iron objects, iron 
dice, alv>ut two thousand figures and moulded plaques and reliefs 
of the Gupta period belonging to the group of Umamahei- 
vara- A number of coins presumably of the Mauryan kings 
of (he third and second centuries B. C. have been discovered 
along with a considerable number of portable antiquities in 
Rairh At Bftrna]a, two complete yufias or sacrificial stone pillars 
were unearthed. One of them contains an inscription of an interest- 
ing feature for the use of a hitherto unknown from of the sign for 
the numeral J00 consisting of an ordinary sign for 100 with an 
open triangle m 'he right of its vertical stroke. It is a very valuable 
tejioit win* h require- aeful attention. From the third century B.C. 
the plant continued to flourish till the tenth century A. D. when 
pret.um.ibly due to the drying up of ihe adjacent fresh water lake it 
was deserted. With the help of coins and other materials, six 
sucvevNMve strata have been located and their approximate dates 




88 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

ascertained. The illustrations are plentiful and repay careful study. 

S. S. 



Annual Report of the Archeological Department. Baroda Slate for the 
year ending with 31«t July 1938 — By Jnanaiatna Dr. Hirananda 
Sistn, M.A., M.O.L., U.Litt. Director of Archeology, Baroda 
State, Baroda. Price Rs. 2-8-0. 

Excavations were conducted at Gobilwad timbo near Amerli 
and a noteworthy find of the year was a clay die bearing the legend 
Sri frailoditya in later Gupta script referring apparently to the 
brother of Kharagraha I, an old ruler of Valabbhai, the Vfila of the 
present times. Excavations of the Sahasralihga site at old Patna 
during the year yielded interesting results. Sixty-four inscrip- 
tions were copied. The earliest of them is on a short piece of 
pottery written in early Br&bmi script of, the second century B. C. 
The Director of Archeological Researches has been recognised 
as a post-graduate teacher in Ancient Indian History and Culture 
on the staff of the ^aroda College preparing graduates for the 
Doctor's Degree of the Bombay University, furnishing an example 
to the other universities in this matter of research in Indian 
History and Culture. Cromlechs and dolmens of various sizes 
and shapes were discovered during the year. The date of 
the cromlechs would be important as we find a rusty iron sword 
and an iron dagger here amongst other things. It is interesting 
to note that attempts are being made to get the people of the 
State to interest themselves in Archaeology. 

S. S. 



The Progress of Archeology in India During the Past Twenty-five 
Year*.— By Rao Bahadur K. N. Dikshit. (for depart mental use.) 
Mr. DIKSHIT. Director-General of Archaeology for India, has 
published for departmental use this small, handy and useful bro- 
chure on the progress of archaeology in India during the past 
twenty-five years, under the headings of excavations, museums, 
conservation, epigraphy, numismatics, archaeology in Indian 
States and publications. Archaeology in the present century is due 




REVIEWS 



to the determined ••nsrgy and love of antiquity of Lord Curxoo 
who initialed measures for the preservation of ancient moouments. 
The Director-r.enoral df Archaeology in India, Sir John Mars 
chall devoted n life of arduous toil to epigraphtcal studies, for 
the preservation of archaeological monuments, for the establish- 
ment and development of museums and for the introduction 
of systematic excavation in India but, as Mr. Dikshit remarks, till 
1912 real work in this directioo could not proceed even beyond the 
birth of Huddha. New light on ancient civilization was thrown by 
the diftt-r ivories at Mohenjo-daro and Harappa in 1924, quickly 
transforming the general conception of Indian archaeology, 
heralding a new boom period. Tbe pre-historic survey of Sind 
provided scope for research vast in proportion and enterprising 
in the re-ults which it yielded. Sir Aurel Stein lias provided us a 
treasure -house of Central Asian antiquities. Indian monuments are 
preserved carefully from the vandalism of visitors. The discovery 
of the Maski rock edict of AsOka revolutionised the hitherto current 
DOtiun-. uid fixed the identity of AsOka with dBvlnlrapfiya 
Priynd-u-irfija. Pusyamitra Scnlpati the founder of the Sunga 
dynasty n mentioned tu have overthrown the Maurya supremacy 
by uii inscription on a stone slab at the door of a temple at Ayodhya 
discov v re.l in 1924. The Nagart inscription in the Udaipur State 
testifies to the prevalence at an early date in the pre-Christian times 
of the worship of Sathkar?a|>a and VasudOvn The eailiest known 
lithic leiord in Kharo§tlii is a relic casket of Menander, the 
well-known Indo-Greek Buddhist sovereign who lived in the second 
tenuity ff.C. A very remarkable epigraph of 1927. the earliest 
inscription dated in the Vikrama Era, records the performance of 
the S asthiritra sacrifice by one Sakeigupaguru. The inscriptions 
front NagSrjunakonda bearing known dates and kings furnishes 
vei v valuable additional information confirming the adherence of 
Brihm mica] rites on the part of the males and ladies of the royal 
houNe. \ copper plate of the VBktfaka queen throws a decisive 
light on i lie Vaktyaka chronology suggesting that Dtvagupta was 
anothei name of the Gupta sovereign Chaodragupta II. Dravidiau 
epigratJiy is a specialised branch and contains over 15,000 stone 
inscriptions, copied and reported, making a contribution to our 




90 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



knowledge of aQci«ot South Indian history, political, economical, social 
and religious very far reaching and wide in its extent. The genealogy 
of the Southern Pall&vas has been fixed. The epigraphical 
publications are of considerable value. Indo-Muslim epigraphy 
is given in the lipigraphia Indo-Mosleraica. The study 
embracing coins belonging to the second century A.D. onwards 
has made considerable progress. In Indian States, Hyderabad has 
earned the giatitude of the artistic world by its treatment of the 
frescoes of Ajanta and its conservation of monuments. In Mysore, 
enormous work has been done since the formation of the Archaeolo- 
gical Department in 1890, perhaps one of the earliest and the most 
systematic of its kind in India. Likewise in Gwalior, Baroda, Jaipur 
and other States, important archaeological work has been under- 
taken along with periodical stock-taking. 

S. S. 

The State Moieem. Pedekkettai ; and A Report on the working of the 
State Museum, Podokkottai. for Fasli 1349 — (July 1, 1939 to 
June JO. 1940). 

THE State Museum, Pudukkottai, which was established iD 1886 
has published a report on its working. Considerable additions 
have been made during the year under report. A waste flake of 
cherty-flint marking an artifact of the pre-historic sculpture and 
some paintings and coins were added. The Jaina cave temple at 
Sittannavasal had its paintings cleaned. Paintings were found at 
Tirunayam Siva temple of the seventh century suggesting and 
confirming our old belief that Paliava cave temples generally 
contained paintings. Two new inscriptions have been noticed 
during the year under report. 

S. S. 

Poach Marked Coins frem Taxila— By Mr. H. C. Walsh, c.s.I., 
M.A. (Retd. I.C.S.) and A Heard of Silver Patxh-Marked Coins 

from Purnea — By P. N. Bhattacbaryya- (Memoits of the 
Archmological Survey of India Nos. 59 and 62 respectively. Price 
Rs- 24-10-0 or Sh. 38 and Rs. 5-6-0 or Ss/i. 6tf. respectively). 
The first is an examination of a hoard of nearly thirteen 
thousand coins found in the Bhir mound at Taxila. Mr. Walsh 




rk views 



91 



atyg that there is no scieiiiilir rhssilicntion of the punch -marked 
coin*, because of 1)10 punch-marked roin* liearing the same fixed 
group of mark* ami therefore coti'liiuling an identical coinage 
occuiing in both rectangular and totiod form* and also 

because of the difference in the number of the marks on 
the reverse i-nng merely an indication of the length of 
lime that the lenticular coin bad been in active circulation. Hence 
any classification based on the fixed groups of the marks on their ob- 
verse i° iniili.- y dependent on and differs from their serial order in 
their plate*. I’lio object of this detailed study is to place before the 
reader the a> iml coins so that he may draw his own inferences and 
arrive at ins own conclusions which can be tested independently. 
One class of -mas bears a group of five marks on the obverse. 
There «- .imnhe, class of early punch-marked coins which bear only 
four mark* on the obverse found in an area suggesting their connec- 
tion with the ancient pre-Mauryan kingdom of Kosala. The 
general ■ huracteristics of the punch -marked coins are mentioned 
on p. 4 . The punch-marked coins came into curreocy in India 
from about the second millenium before the Christian era having an 
imleperuUmi origin. V. A. Smith says that the fact that they 
have been found in one of the very ancient earthem tumuli at 
Launya -X.odangarh in Champaran and in ancient tombs by the 
name .1 Pnprjavakulis io Coimbatore shows that they belong to very 
early mu ini t times. Some of these punch-marked coins have also been 
found m Mysore. Mr. Hemmy has attempted to sliow that 
the pmii li marked coins agree with the indigenous Indus system of 
weight. Tuere was public coinnge issued by authority denoted 
in ti« ll.it pieces of silver and copper which are marked with 
tanou* dm ices impressed on them with a punch and which 
fuinu-.i the iiarliest coinage of India. The silver corns were cut off 
a sheet or netal with a chisel and similarly the copper ones off a 
thicker i*«t differing from the earliest coins of Asia-Minor and 
Green- which were a globule of metal specially cast for the purpose, 
impressed with a punch. They are oblong, square, oval or round in 
shape known by the names of K&rtfpaiui, Kuhapana, dhara*a and 
The Jlitakas also *peak of the punch-marked coins being 
cui icnt m the life-time of the Buddha thus carrying ihem back to 




92 QUARTLBRY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



600 B.C. Tl»c silver must have been imported from tbo West. 
The marks on the reverse of these coins are different. The marks 
on the coins would be royal or state marks and not marks of indivi- 
dual money changers or bankers as remarked in the Arthasistra. 
Coins would also appear to bear the royal marks as well as the 
separate marks indicating special coinage. One mark represents the 
state or local government, one the place wliere the coin was struck 
and perhaps one a religious mark recognising the presiding deity. 
Animals borne on puch marked coins suggest early Dra vidian 
civilization indicating the lahnanamt and the totems. 

The punch-marked coins from Purnea which were brought 
to light in 1913 were enveloped in a mass of conglomerate lying in 
the bed of a small river which had been scoured by water. They 
were cleaned under the supervision of the late Mr. R. D, Banerji 
and 1,703 are selected from 2,873, and they are broadly divided into 
three classes. Only one coin belongs to the first class. The 
second contains all which have one regular stamp and one or two 
counter marks on the reverse. Coins belonging to class III have 
got numerous small punches on the reverse but none of them have 
any connections with the obverse marks and this class is divided 
into several groups comprising numerous varieties. The reveise 
and obverse symbols and tbe references have been given in detail in 
both the reports to aid tbe reader for study and identification. 

S. S. 



Annual Reports on Seuth Indian Epigraph, for the years ending with 3 1 it 
Mnrch 1936 and 31*t March 1937.— Published by the Manager 
of Publications, Delhi. Price Rs. 5-8-0 or 8*/r. 6 d. and 
Rs. 7-8-0 or llsfc. 6tf. respectively. 

The propaganda for the preservation of scluptures and 
inscriptions has borne fruit in many cases and a sentimental regard 
for the old habit of applying chunam and colour wash to valuable 
monuments is being gradually abandoned. It is difficult to say 
whether white or colour wash of monuments have been of 
considerable disadvantage though its removal disfigures the image. 
In Agnigundala in the Vinnkond* Taluk. Guntur District, was a 




Kli VIEW S 



93 



big dolmen m a lielil composei! ui huge unhewn r<x:ks and in 
another village were found ancient buuais confirming Sewell’s 
Information about the existence o( dolmens in ilus village (List of 
Antiquities. Vol. 1. p. 67). In Xstgavi in the Gadng Taluk and 

Agadi in tie Haven Taluk of the Bombay Karnfttic are 
found traditions lelatiog to NSg&rjuna for whom there is 
actually a temple in Nagavi, whereas the forest of Agadi is 
largely associated with him and abound* in stone circles and 
burials of pre-historic times. Tho Jamadagni-Reouka cult is 
popular unong a section of the non- Brahmins in the Kodkan 
and Kuru*taka regions. Banavksi the centre of Buddhist and Jaina 
cultures in pre-Christian and early Christian eras in the North 
Kanara district is advised to be marked out for excavation as 
likely to yield Important finds. One of the earliest inscriptions in 
Prtkrit belongs to king Viphukafc-Chutukullnanda SfttakaibQi. 
(Lauder'S List of Brthmi Inscriptions, No. 1186. B. K. No. 123). 
The Madras Museum plate* of Srikanta Cola are noticed and the 
text published in the Journal of Indian History, Vol. XV. pp. 30 
and 255ff and commented on. Hiranya liairn in which the gift village 
was situated in the MH&pSxju plate* must have included the 
northern and western parts of the Ndlore district. The rfflfxa 
was api*rently named after the clan Hira^yakos who are mentioned 
in the N§g*rjunakop<Ja Prakrit epigraphs under the name 
Hnatftnaka. A copperplate grant of Vlra-NopSmba Chakravartin, 
coming from the DharwAr district is spurious forming an. addition 
to the forgeries of the period. A provisional genealogy of the 
Eastern Gang as is made from the Tekkali plates of Anantavarman, 
of I )4v5ndravarroan, but the correctness of the genealogy will 
depend upon future discoveries though every attempt is made 
to verify existing records. S&mba-vitaya is identified with the 
modern village of Palagara of the Bobbili taluk. The influence 
of Tamil culture in the temple life of the Telugu country is 
mentioned as being due to the influx of Tamilian ideas with 
this Telugu tract coming in the wake of the fusion of CMukyan 
and C6(a crowns in the person of the C*lukya-C0)a king 
Kuldauega Cdla I. Tamilian influence spread to the Eastern 
Ganga country also as a result of Ctkjagatyga's father R*)artja*8 




94 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



marriage with RBjasundari, the daughter of RBjendta-CO|a whose 
conquest of the Gangs country must have laid the foundation for 
the coming together of the Cola and Ganga royalties and 
cultures. Some inscriptions in Chidambaram show that hinds 
were purchased by the donors not in their own name from the 
original owner nor in the name of the temple to which the 
endowment was made but in the name of some different individual, 
apparently because the donor liked to be anonymous. A record of 
MBravarman Sundara Paprjya I refers to a Hoysaja invasion of 
the Tamil country apparently corresponding to 1239 when Vim- 
Someivara was the Hoysala king for he styles hims«lf as the 
uprooier of the Papdyas or the elevator of the race having 

been hostile to the PBpdyas in the first instance and having become 
their friend and relation later being referred to a* m am ad i gal. 
Appendix E gives a list of stone inscriptions in the Bombay 
KarnBtak copied during the year 1935-36 and the information is 
welcome. Number 21 a herostone built into the wall of Lakfme- 
•vara taluk office refers to the mourning of the people over the 
death of Kampila and Sidila-Bomma aud mentions DiJJi, whereas 
the fourth slab in the same place refers to a K&lacurya king 
(sari) kfcma, the year being apparently 1179 A.D. 

In the report for 1937 is included the notice of a Siva temple at 
Madugala containing grey granite pillats bearing carvings of a half- 
lotus design as in Buddhist marble pillars and having short ins- 
criptions in the archaic script of the period rauging between the 
third and the seventh centuries A.D. apparently brought from 
elsewhere and fixed there. The VBliyampotti hill near TepkBsi in 
the Tirunelvcli district contains old bunal-urns and other objects. 
At Vlyalplj in the Chittoor district were found well-preserved pre- 
historic stone circles and oblong burial chambers in the centre 
formed by slabs. Pre-historic remains were also found in abun- 
dance in several villages of the Punganoor taluk. At Rep (Alt in 
the Gontur district stone cists were found. Among the rock-cut 
temples at Kuggakkudi in the Tiruppattur taluk of the Ramnad 
district, the earliest inscription found in cave no. 2 is of 
Vatteluttu label of about the eighth century A.D. (Number thirty- 
seven of 1909 giving the name of the shrine as Machili chchuram). 




RRVIISWS 



95 

The cave temple at I’il|aiy4rpat»i which is two miles Irom that 
place (Kunn^nkkmjl) has an early inscription of about the seventh 
century A.D. The temple is different from that of the generality 
of the rock-cut temples of these parts. About seventeen miles 
from Tirupputtur at Tirukkalakkudi are five natural cave tomples. 
In groeral appearance they bear a marked resemblance to tbe 
rock caverns of Madura from which BtHhmi inscriptions of about 
the socood century B.C. were copied testifying to their having 
served as winter resorts of the Jama and Buddha monks of those 
times. The rock-cut KakOjanatha temple on the hill has sculptures 
of Agartya and Pulastya. In Cfll»v*n<iipurani there are antiquities 
of the lenth and eleventh centuries A.D. The KOyil or PeriyakOyil. 
or the temple par excellence has been the loadstar of the Vaispava 
spiritual aspirations Irom quite an early past. The Srlrangam 
temple belonging to the class of the Uttambttama class of temples 
containing a range of seven piaharas running round the garbhagfha 
with separate subsidiary shrines for all the minor parivUnitlevalas 
as prescribed in the Agamas is described as being sculpturally 
rather poor, while iconograpliically the temple offers a wide scope 
lot study, having an almost complete gallery of images for worship 
according to the VaifQvSgama. Tbe earliest inscription collected 
during the year comes from Gurazbla in the Palnad taluk of 
the (iuntur disttict. written in Br&hmi characters of the third 
century A.D. and couched in a local dialect of the Prakrit of the 
period. Purisadata recorded the gift of land called Bhiduka 
made by the lord of Halmapdra to the Buddha for the increase of 
his life on the thirteenth day in the sixth fortnight of griima. 
Another Prakrit inscription in Brihmi characters is secured at 
RfiQtAla. Mflll visa was a name lor an ancient Buddhist centre 
and it was held in great sanctity by the Buddhists all over the world 
in the early centuries of the Christian era. An inscription of the 
third century B.C. found at the AmarSevara temple at Amarivati 
in Brfchmi characters records a gift made by a householder 
to the mahicbetiya, evidently, the makacheliya of the other 
inscription at Amarivati and MOliviea in this also refers to the 
Buddhist temple at Amarivati. This inscription furnishes tbe 
earliest epigraphical reference to Mali visa which probably lent 




96 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



its sanctifying name to Mahachetiya of the place. In number 293 
which bears a date in 6aka 1165, it is stated that ParipCrnasiva, son 
of Vi4v€dvara a pupil of Dharmaliva made a gift of land for the 
merit of his father and he figures as a donor in two other 
epigraphs. Viiveevarativa is called the guru of Gapapati- 
diva Maharaja. Number 94 of 1917, the Malakapuram inscrip- 
tion says that the KAkatCya Gajapati was initiated into the 
Saiva faith by this diAyoguru. The lineage of Saivu teachers of the 
GOl&kl-maiha from SadbhAva-Sambbu to Visv&Bvara«iva covering 
seven generations with a short interval between Varna-Sambhu and 
Klrtuambhu is now added the name of Pariptlrnasiva, son of 
VisvMvara who figures for the first time in the inscriptions of Saka 
1165 and Saksi 1174. It appears that Visv&vAraclya had another 
son by name dftotaSambu who also figures as dinta-Siva in a 
record number 272 of 1905 of Vijayagap<jagOf*la. in which be is 
called the disciple of Rfcjagurudfcva, evidently Viiv8*vara-diva 
presiding over the famous GOlkl-matha, whose spiritual influence 
extended over three lakhs of villages. No. 307 belonging to 
Rudrambi is dated Saka 1 193 and refers to Uttama diva as the son 
of Rftjagurudova apparently Vievfcvara diva, himself, drikaptha- 
Siva apparently of the GOlki-Ma^ha figures in the record of Rudra- 
d8va dated in Saka 1192 and 1193 (Nos. 245 and 188 of 1905) and 
it is not known in what way he had connection with the Uttama- 
divan figuring iu number 307 of daka 1193, apparently Vis vis vara 
was the dlkaSguru of the KAkatiyas. The teachers of the GOlki- 
Matha appeared to have moved to south India some time early 
commanding considerable influence in the Telugu country at least 
from the time of the teacher Dharma-Sivn, pupil or Vimala-Siva, 
who is said to have built a Ma^ha at Tripurantakam in Saka 
1169. An inscription from ValliyapOr belonging to PexufijingadSva 
confirms the surmise of the late Mr. Venkayya as early as 1906. 
A Brahman merchant belonging to the foreign sftvfisi-vyapiri commu- 
nity called Sakala-Bhatta, son of AhaJc BhatJa, of the Skkala-gOtra 
figures in No. 70 dated the eighth year of K&man&tha as the donor 
of a flower garden to God Rangauttha. The s&v&sift arc mentioned 
in the inscriptions of the Bombay- Karaitak as having migrated 
from Kfiamlra, but they do not figure there as merchants. 




REVIEWS 



97 



Dtvaifcya Ii of Vijayanagara received a complaint of the high- 
handed action of tiie office i» and he enquired into it and checked it. 
The material i» nci unml ring for the history of the South Indian 
dynastic* and we hope that under the patronage of the govern- 
ments and the univeisities of these parts a chair for history will be 
instituted for this purpose in each of these universities. 

S. S. 



Proceeding! of the Ninth All-India Oriental Conference, Trivandrum 
December 1937. — Published under the auspices of the Govern- 
ment of Travancore. 

This huge volume contains a mine of useful information concerning 
the Oriental Literature of India. The General President of the 
Confeu in e was L>r. F. W. Thomas, the well-known Orientalist. 
Ninctv institutions sent delegates; the proceedings continued for 
four days ; and the Numismatic Society of India also held its 
meenngs at the same time. The work of the conference and its 
discussions were being broadcast. Though literary scholarship 
and culture in this scientific age may be said to have somewhat 
fallen nn evil days, it is most gratifying to record that rulers and 
governments have generously continued their enthusiastic and 
benev olent patronage and all possible financial assistance, without 
which ii could not possibly flourish. Religion, architecture, 
ait, painting, sculpture and drama in India as elsewhere are true 
expressions of the sciences and philosophy of the people and 
6amk ara ami Agastya toured northern and southern India and 
Indian culture spread all over the world. The Oriental Conference 
'binds fin the exposition of true Indian culture with a view to that 
inuci unity which, may we hope, shall transcend diversities of blood, 
colour, In iguage. dies., manners, sect and religious experience ? 

S. S. 



Bksgjlpur Report— By Francis Buchanan. Published by the Behar 
and Orissa Research Society, Patna. Pnce Rs. 12. 

An .u count of the district of Bhagalpur by Buchanan published 
in ns entirety brings to a close this endeavour of the Behar and 




98 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Orissa Research Society initiated in 1916. Dr. Buchanan visited 
this district in 1810-11. There was no place in India which 
Buchanan did not visit and of which he did not give a detailed 
description concerning the topography, architecture, religion, general 
civic condition of the people with economic, historical and tradi- 
tional accounts available. The Society cannot but be thankful to 
the Patna Law Press which printed the report free of charge and 
to many others who have helped in its publication. Referring to 
the division of fifty-six territories of the Bharatakhanda found in 
Buchanan’s account of Mysore he says that what is given in the 
Mysore report is adopted by the Bramins of the south, but in 
different parts of the country the division seems to differ greatly. 
Saktisanggam Tantra used in Behar differs very essentially from 
that of the south, twenty-three of the divisions mentioned in each 
list being unnoticed in the other. The cosmographies of the Hindus 
have undergone many changes. Svarodaya is more ancient than that 
detailed in the fifth chapter of the firibhagavat, is said to have been 
originally composed by God 6iva but was revealed to mankind 
by Narapati and in it this Bharatakhanda is represented as occupy- 
ing the back and members of the tortise, instead of the southern 
corner of Jambudvipa, the whole of which according to Bhagavat, 
occupies only the centre of the iodise’* back, the extension of 
knowledge in the time of Vyasa having rendered the old doctrine 
totally untenable. Dr. Buchanan gives detailed information culled 
from the Asiatic Researches and says that there were at 
least seven kings of the family of Kama who were the most 
powerful Indian Princes of their time, who began to reign 
at no long inteival after the destruction of the dynasty of 
Candragupta enjoying a most extensive sovereignity until the 
middle of the seventh century in this district and contributing 
to Magadha becoming the most eminent province in India. 
Many of these traditions, as well as historical records men- 
tioned by Buchanan are inaccurate and misleading but considering 
the time when he worked at them one cannot but admire 
the knowledge and enthusiasm winch inspired and throughout 
characterised Dr. Buchanan's labours. The Kama Rfcjas were 
undoubtedly Andhras belonging to the country near Hyderabad. 




REVIEWS 



99 



Two hot springs of Sltakunda four mil«s east from Mungger 
are mentioned. A sect of diva-Ntityaoa is also mentioned 
by some books. They consider 6iva N»r*yan omnipresent and 
always existent and as an iocamation lot the instruction of 
mankind. The information is detailed on every matter available 
at the ti ne and useful to students of early history. 

S.S. 

Eclipse Cull ia the Vsdas. Bible aa i Koran— By Dr. R. Shama 
S’t-tri, B.A., Ph.D. Chamundi Extension, Mysore. Price 
Ur. 1. 

This s ppleroent to Drapsa by Dr. R. Shama Sastri who needs no 
inliodiK tion to our readers is to be welcomed. The vidic ritual begins 
with Kicrificns on New and Full Moon days with a fast on the 
fount ruth and twenty-ninth lunar days. Samvatsara, Parivatsara. 
Autism ara, Idvatnraand Idivatsaru the cycle of five luni solar years 
with two intercalary months is one fourth of the big cycle of 
nineteen to twenty luni-solar years with eight intercalary mooths. 
This c vule is called Ayodhya. To distinguish the eight intercalary 
months :rom ordinary months the v«dic poets give dill? rent names 
to thr olar deities as they were supposed to preside over the 
inicn .1 ry months. Dhaia, Aryama, Mitia, V.trup.t, Ainia, Bhaga, 
I ml i .« .nd Mftrianda were the names of the sons of Aditi. In the 
pn-i.ni: to his work Dr. Shama Sastri describes in detail how the 
cy Ur »' seven son-like suns called the Adilyas, the number of each 
cycle, the number of days each-cycle comprises and how the numbers 
aie i ?fei red to. The contents of each of the four chapters are given 
in detail and in the instructive introduction Dr. Shama Sastry 
refer*. m the topic of the eclipse and commences with the Arapyaka 
passage and ends with Savitf’s war with Sam barn in order to show 
how eclipses arc generally descrihed in the Vedas. The VSdic 
eciips? cycle is of one thousand days. In Chapter i I mysticism 
ihiii i ers is explained and the birth of the Asvms and epic myths 
are givt-o in chapter III. In Chapter IV the Vgdas. the Bible and 
the O'ran are referred to establishing that the thought and feeling 
of mankind are uniform all over the world. Science and religion 
two special forms of thought and a close examination of the 




100 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



hislory ol all these religions seems to suggest a single or uniform 
source of thought underlying religious ideals. The age of the 
Vfclas is located at 3101 B.C. the information being furnished 
by Adhisnmvatsara cycle of thirty-three lunar years called thirty- 
three Gods. The study is interesting but rather difficult and 
Dr. Shiima Sastry has done his best to expound the information 
contained in the vfidic texts. 

S.S- 

Kamsavabo — Edited by Dr. A. N. Upadhye, M.A., D.utt. Rajaram 
College, Kolhapur. 

Kamsavaho, a prakft poem in the classical style of Rama Patji- 
v4da, is edited for the first time with various readings, introduction 
and notes by Dr. Upadhye. The author was a genuine poet with 
a confident grip over his expression, who inherited the spirit of 
classical Sanskrit authors, though belonging to the closing period of 
pi*knt literature. He has also written a commentary on the 
Prtkfta Prakiaa of Vararuci. The slltras of Vararuci have helped 
the editor in overcoming the errors found in an early manuscript. 
Papivgdas or Nambiars form a caste in Malabar whose hereditary 
profession is to help the Cakkiars or the traditional actors of 
Kerala in the staging of Sanskrit plays. Pa^ivtda or Nambiar 
was to play on the drum called Mizhavu and the drum was called 
paQivtdya giving rise to the caste. It appears that women of the 
Nambiar caste took the female parts in the plays, the Kflttu and 
Kaitiyfitam. The male and female members of the family were 
well-versed in Sanskrit. The author is a eighteenth century poet 
whose works are found in three languages, Sanskrit, Marathi and 
Prikft. The present work is composed to celebrate the incident 
of the slaying of Kamsa by Kr?W, the story, apparently, being 
taken from the Bhagavatam. The poet's originality and scholar- 
ship are evideot in the dramatic effect produced. Post-pi*krt was 
a living language in the eighteenth century. The prakft dialect 
of Kaifisavaho is said to be the Maharlstrian, the author himself 
belonging to the decadent period of Prlkyl literature. The editor 
believes that the author has added chftya to make his work intelligible 
even to those who do not possess a first-hand knowledge of Prtkrt. 

S. S. 




rtSF/EWS 



101 



Tbe Nember of Rasas — By Dr. V. Ragbavau, m.a , ph.D. Published 
by the Adyar Library, Adyar, Madras. Price Rs. 3. 

Dk. \N in this work draws his data from unpublished 

manuscript a** readily as he does from published works. As 
pivi. says in his Foreword, the author has devoted 

much time t«i this study and his knowledge of the Rasas is so 
vast ihitl hi* opinion is of special value and deserves the careful 
attention n< ^.-Jiolars. Some great thinkers hold that there is one 
rav* . other* maintain that the rasas are many : tire usual view is 
that tlieie are eight rasas or nine if d&nta is added. All these 
views air examined by the author with the admissibility of fl*nta 
as the mill h rasa in a comprehensive treatment both from the 
histoiK id and aesthetic standpoints. Asvaghosa*s view that 6&nta 
fountl »*\ pm ssioo in literature quite early is supported by 
Prof. Hmyanoa. The conception of rasa though dealt with 
chiefly in tekitioo to poetry in this work, generally furnishes the 
criterion by which the worth of all forms of fine arts may be 
judged Rasa is the very soul of poetry and drama. This subject 
nwmci wa* 01 (finally published in the form of articles in the Journal of 
Onont.ii lvV»»*rch and Dr. Ragliavan has done well in publishing 
theM; aether in the form of a book. A synopsis precedes the work 
wlirrp il .-.uhent of danta is mentioned with controversies over it and 
some pc* u »r and original views on it. The discussion of the 
several Miiftyi bhavas proposed for the Santa rasa arc also 
di^ ussud. The Adyar Library is to be complimented on this 
excellent w«»rk. 

S. S. 



Mother and Mother's Thousand Natnes-Nai and Mai SahatraoUna. 

Vol. I. Parts I & II— By Markand R. Dholakia. Founder and 

President. Mother's Lodge, Poona. Price R*. 2-8*0 or 3s/i. 6 d. 
Makkanp R. Dholakia is the Founder and President of the 
Mother's L<xlge, an institute of members— sisters and brothers — 
whose very first religious belief Is that we are, one and all, children 
of the same Almighty God conceived as mother. Mother is, of 
course, sexless and is the same as father. Mother is the ocean of 
infinite lift* and free without name or form. The basic belief of the 




102 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

Mother'* Lodge is unity of all religions. Its religious practices 
are ethical with emphasis on the cardinal points of morality. 
Liberty and freedom are objects dearly to be achieved and religion 
should be made to shed non-essentials and man should be free 
to select his own motto of progress and serve for his salvation. 
Religion should not be the cause of domination or prejudice but 
should be the embodiment of all that is good in everybody. The 
principle of the ledge is love and service. Like Essentialism this 
also contains considerable information on what is useful, what is 
necessary and what is to be. Mother is sarvamangaja, sorvasva- 
rflpipl and sarvasvatantripl. Her thousand names are all familiar 
to us and the Mai and Mai Sahasranima are given with increasing 
emphasis in this beautiful work. 

S. S. 



Economic Development. Vol. II— By Beooy Kumar Sarkar. Price Rs. 6. 
The Sociology of Races, Cultures ind Bumaa Progress-By Dr. Benoy 
Kumar Sarkar. Price R 9 . 7. Published by Messrs. Chukerbcrtty 
Chatter jee ft Co., Ltd. 15, College Square, Calcutta. 

Problems in Politics— By Messrs. M. V. Krishna Rao, b.t. and 
H. Krishna Rao, U.A. Published by the authois. University 
of Mysore, Mysore. Price Rs. 4. 

ECONOMIC Development volume I by the same author first pub- 
lished in 1926 deals with post war (1914-18) world movements in 
commerce, economic legislation and industrialism and technical 
education. Volume II is concerned with comparative Industrialism 
and its equation with special reference to economic India and it is 
dedicated to Ranade and Dutt, the pioneer economists of Modern 
India. The principles of control over foreign insurance companies, 
the remaking of the Reichsbank and the Banque de France, the 
Bank capitalism of young Bengal, the railway industry and com- 
merce of India in international railway statistics, traces of ration- 
alization in Indian business enterprise and the world-crisis in its 
bearing on the regions of the second and the first industrial 
revolutions are discussed. 

In the Sociology of Races, Cultures and Human Progress, the 
second of tho book under review herein, we have a study in 




RRVIKWS 



103 



the relations between Asia and Europe and America which dial long- 
ed Asia for supremacy for about a century. Asia accepted the 
challenge in Purl Arthur and since then from the military and 
scientific point <>l view there has been development in the Fat East. 

World <■ tents during these few years ate ever before the thinking 
publi' and v.c do out know where we arc, where we arc going and 
what troubles and tribulations aro io store for us. Hence, it would bo 
difficult ro prognosticate practical relations from a study in theory 
of our economic or political problems. Until the rule of law and 
peace on earth are established both individually and as a state as 
sac rnsaoct little can be gained. Mere study has no chance of life 
and backward civilizations and primitive races and culture will 
be driven to the wall. It is therefore necessary to study world 
problems from the point of view of an international family with an 
international background and the nationalisation of the mam 
industries of the state. The individual liberty of man and freedom 
to think and act even with recognised restraints is receiving many 
a hard knock and political psychology is changing the world. 
The Nazi, with his totalitarian outlook, joins hands with the 
Racist and both together hobnob with the doctrines of Karl Mar* 
transposed into a working system by Lenin and his more practical 
successor Stalin, the President of the Soviet Union. All Europe is 
threatened by the Hitlerite doctrine and the Jew is being turned 
out oi Europe. Asia is shaken to its roots by It. Religion apart, 
humanity has never suffered as it is now suffering from the days of 
the Atvas. The ravages caused by two wars of this magnitude 
within one generation cannot be made up even in a century 
and the international organizations will have to suit themselves 
to lihu changing needs of the hour. These problems are well 
discussed in Problems and Politics. The works before us are very 
helpful for the pursuit of these studies. 

S. S. 

South Indian Celebrities. VoL II Sketches— by K. M. Balasubra- 
m.tnyam, Madras. 

I'll IS volume contains sketches of eight well-known celebrities of 
modem India with several of whom we can claim personal acquain- 
tance. Pen-pictures are well-done and we hope that before long the 




104 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



author will add many more scholars and statesmen in South India 
to his list, ej. Sir Mima M. Ismail, the well-known industrially- 
minded Dewan of Mysore. Sir C. P. Ramaswamy Aiyar, the boldest 
and the most discussed Dewan of Travancore and certainly a great 
Statesman, the Rftja of Chettinnd who founded the Annamalai 
University, Sir K. V. Reddy the present Vice-Chancellor of that 
university and others are given. In his account of Sir K. V. Reddy 
the author is not very fair when he says that being a great man he 
has the honour of the province but he has no claim for the gratitude 
of posterity. It may be that his views do not appeal to the coo- 
gressites but that is no reason to doubt his patriotism, his loyalty 
to India or the honesty of his motives and acts. Likewise. 
Satyamurthi the most successful politician, a brilliant and beautiful 
orator, is certainly not the bully in South Indian politics as 
mentioned. J wish the author will be more charitable even in his 
caricatures. There is too much of parody in the author’s writing. 
While I disagree with many of Satyainurti's views I dissociate 
myself from the description given of him in the work that he has 
not got capacity or that he is a camelion with the ability of diverse 
executive views. Likewise the pen-pictures of the Raja of Robbili, 
Patro, Sir Mahomad Usman and the Maharaja of Pithapuram 
require careful editing. Such careless publications do no good to 
the author or the public. 

S. S. 



Rethinking Christianity in India— Published by A. M. Sudarisanam, 
8. Bench Road. Kilpauk, Madras. Price Rs. 1-4-0. 

A series of interesting essays resulting from an enquiry into the 
problemsconfronting Christianity in India is contained in this work. 
Mr. Chenchiah with a personal knowledge and experience of the 
Hindu faith, discusses the relation of Christianity and non-Christian 
faiths, with particular reference to Hinduism and Mr. Chakkarai 
another equally distinguished personage re examines the con- 
ception of the church as seen in the life and teachings of 
Christ and estimates the reason for Hinduism maintaining its 
vitality. The implications of the proposed scheme of union, the 
fundamental principles to be safeguarded in Indian Christianity, 




REVIEWS 



105 



the place the ii-tam in the spiritual life of India, tlie survey of 
modern religious movements in India, the call of the Indian national 
situation to Christianity and the Indian Christian community are 
among the other subjects dealt with. The World Missionary Con- 
/errnce held at Tambaram gave an impetus to this movement. The 
wilier- stand bv the main principles enunciated in this book 
and rcwni-e the upeemacy of the personality of Christ in the 
religious evolution of race and perpetual claim with the Christian 
evangel in order to function normally in India until it is rescued from 
the e clesiastical over-growth that has come from the West and 
addled to the great religious heritage of this ancient land of 
iehi.oi.ns. The unessential foreign and secular elements which at 
pre-onc dominate Indian Christianity should be shed and prolonged 
nerion- investigation is necessary. There is no doubt that the 
sp»r ill al adventure of Christianity and the Bible influenced 
Hinduism considerably, and l>as given rise to the modern 
devrl.ipraenu of Hinduism like the Aryasamaj and the Rama- 
kii'h'i.i Mission. The assault of Islam and Christianity on Hinduism 
brought reaction on Hindu reformers and Theosophy also made its 
compilation for the regeneration of Hinduism. The social abuses 
m-i .1- unsuccessful challenge at tlie hands of the Government 
in ti.ii - opposition by the great religious reformers mid in later days 
hv rho Indian National Congiess. Rnnade, Kale, Gandhi, 
K.mamohao Roy, Keshab Chandra Sen, Vivekan.mda and Annie 
Heumt have rendered yoeman service in this behall for their uplift. 
Ki.igion is a matter of the mind and it should not be confused with 
sui ial customs. So long as the more conservative elements will be 
nine to resist the forces of progress other religion* would have 
sonie hold on us but once the difference is made up with the 
V;, nasraina dharma of the people and the other points are settled, 
Hinduism will have a stronghold which it would be difficult to 
Ch.dleoge. We have to establish new values for life instead of 
propagating the traditional ones- If a Christian is a good Iodian 
and the Muhammadan is a good Indian, the Hindu, the Muham- 
madan and the Christian join together in the same political shrine. 
In the modern political life and in the modern international life, 
there is no reason why anybody professing any religion need be 




106 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



afraid of being elbowed out. Ours is a common culture and there 
is no reason why any body should be afraid of that culture being 
affected in the least because of political changes being envisaged in 
the future. 

S. S. 



TAMIL 

KrisUvauMB T* minim (Q flmjuuQpib pd>Qfu>) —By M. S. Ven- 
kataswami, 59, Karoeesvercr Street, Mylapore, Madras. 

THE theme of this brochure is the contribution of the Europeans 
and the Christians to the Tamil literature. The padrt, European 
missionary, comes in for praise as being the father of the Tamil 
prose and journalism, as the first to bring out the Tamil printed 
books, as the translator of books on western science and general 
knowledge into Tamil, as the lexicographer and so on. The 
Christian vocabulary is next shown as being enriched with 
Biblical proverbs which it must be said are not current among the 
Tamil Hindus. The author gives a brief sketch of the lives of 
some European and Indian Christian Tamil scholars of repute. 
Within a brief space of two years from its first edition the book 
has undergone another editioo, a fact speaking highly of its 
popularity among the Tamil speaking public and in particular 
of the Tamil Christians of India and Ceylon. 

P. S. L. 



TELUGU 



Ksnnnyogama — Published by Sri Ramakrishna Muth, 

Mylapore, Madras. Price Re. 0-12-0. 

THOUGH some decades have elapsed since he attained Samftdhi, 
Svami Vivekananda is still remembered as the first Hindu to carry 
the torch of the Vfidanta to the West. His lectures in Euglish on 
KarmaySga succinctly put forth the Hindu conception of salvation 
through Karina, meritorious deeds. The Madras branch of the 
Ramakrishna Mission has rendered them into Telugu for the 
benefit of the Telugu-speaking public and added foot-note* of 
great help to understand the text. The translation faithfully 
follows the spirit of his message without sacrificing it for the sake 
of language. 



P- S. L. 




ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY 



PRESENTED BY 

Govefnmttit •f Mysore : 

*** A *< 8 i«i *«'*%- Publicity Pamphlet No. 49. 

Bv <). N. Lingaiya, d.a. (Hons). 

*** MV,»«a-_w» Publicity Pamphlet 

No. SO. By C.K. Venkata ramiah. 

Smithso-tiaa Institution: 

Masked Medicine Societies of the Iroquois. By William 
N. l emon. 

The Beginnings ot Civilisation in Eastern Asia— By Carl 
Whiiing Bishop. 

The Botany and History ol Zizania Aquatica L. (" Wild Rice") 
By Charles E. Chambliss 

Stonehenge: To-day aod Yesterday— By Frank Stevens. 
o.M.n., F.S.A. 

PieiiiMoric Culture Waves From Asia to America — By 
I humond Janness. 

Secretary, Indian Historical Records Commission : 

Indian Historical Records Commission — Proceedings of 
Meetings, Vol. XVII. Seventeenth Meeting held at Biirods, 
December 1940. 

Keeper of Records, Government of India : 

Imperial Records Department (Historical Research) Rules. 

A Manual ol Rules regulating access to Archives in India and 
Europe. 

Notes on Preservation ol Record. 

University of Mysore : 

*™-8 veto cKSerM^tti—By Ht Krishna Kao, m.a. 

FsOicMarMS^ri — B y Benagal Rama Rao, M«A.. i-i-B. and 
Paoyara Sundara S as try, Vidwan. 

<****' mtt'.a* norijp — Edited by K.V. Raghavachar, U.A., B.T. 




108 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

A Grammar of the Oldest Kanarese Inscriptions — By A. N. 

Narasimhaiya, M.A.. L.T., Ph.D. 

The Calendar for the year 1940-41-42. Volume I. 

Sri Rauiakrithaa Math. Karachi;: 

Continence and us Creative Power. 

Society for History of French India. Pondicherry ; 

Hussy in the Deccan— Translated by Dr. Miss. A. Cammiadc. 
L.M. & S. 

Director of Arcbmological Researches in My sore : 

Annual Report. Archaeological Survey of Mysore. 1940. 
Director of Archaeology, Travel core : 

A Short Guide to Padmanubhapuram 
Travancore Inscriptions — A Topographical List 
Director of Arcbmology, Jaipur 

Excavations at Rairh— By K. N. Puri. 

Director of Kanoada Research, Dbarwar : 

Three Lectures — By K. V. Subram.inya Iver, h a. 

Annual Report of Kannada Research, Bombay, 1930-40. 
Curator, State Museum. Pudukkottai . 

Inscriptions in the Pudukkottai State Translated into 
English by K. R. Srinivasa Atyar, ma. 

Publication Committee. Dr. (Sir) C. R. Reddy CouimNnoratioa Volume : 
through Messrs. C. S. Press : 

Ramahnga Reddy Sastyabdapurti Commemoration Volume 
Part II— Humartities. 

Rauhula Aushadashram : 

YagBaphalam of Mahtkavi BiiSsa. 

Shri Bhagavad Gita— Edited by Rajavaidya Jivaram Halidas 
Sastri. 

Measrs. Maxwell Company. Lucknow : 

Humayun Badshah, Vol. II— By S. K. Barter ji. 

Rao Saleh C. S. Sriaivatnchari : 

Tunghungia Buranji or A History of Assam. 1681-1862 A.D. 

Compiled, edited and translated by S. K. Bbuyan, m.a.. B.L. 
Dr. S. Krishna* warm Aiyangar Commemoration Volume. 




PSES?i.P5?'T?5t > H-SeS55^SH5: 



ADDITIONS TO THU LIBRARY 



109 

Dr K. N. V. Swirl : 

Camden Miscellany — Vol. XVII. 

British Consular Reports on the Trade and Politics of Latin 
America 1824-26. Edited for the Royal Historical Society 
by R. A. Humpreys, m.a, Ph.D., F.R.Hist.S. 

I'rof. K. V. Rangaswami Aiyangar Commemoration Volume. 
Dr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar Commemoration Volume. 
Autbors: 

etymological and Comparative Lexicon of The Tamil 
Language, Part III— By Rev. S. Gnana I'ralrasar, O.M.I. 
Sriman Maliubliarata Tatparya Nirnaya — Edited By B. 
Gururajah Rao. 

Purchased: 

Jatakadcsasmarga- -by V. Subram&nya Saatri, b.a. 



The Journal of the Mythic Society is printed on 
THE BISON BRAND [MYSORE] PAPER 



5B« 



THE UNIVERSAL BUDDHA SOCIETY. BANGALORE 

tniouriBti Ihf iludy Milnulu i lltrtrv ml 

,*4 ipreid <* SiddMn * <>M rwdlrg '<*« 

Publnhes a monlhlj Journal Edited by iSetan. A. S. R. Chari 
and P. S. LahtbninaruD. Gills ol book! and Journal! 
and donalKHM. however mall. will be thankfully accepted. 
Mimberihip Inrolm no obligation to bt a Buddhitt. 

Subuilploi lor M'mbrnMp ti 1/- per murk. Annul Subic ilpllon 
lor Inrnai Ri. 5 f- tingle copy ol loirral Ai. 4. 

BEST MEDIUM FOR ADVERTISEMENT 

h'urthir dHailt e an bt had bom 

lrt[ GlHtRAl SICRITART. Unktrul luMhi Society. Sri Krlitaurajintn Reed. 

P.0. IlMlIOfC. 







SUBSCRIPTIONS RECEIVED 



Messrs : 

D. S. Achuta Rao ... 




• • . 


Rs. 

1 


A. 

0 


Andhra Christian CoJIege, Guntur 


• • e 


. • . 


5 


0 


Benares Hindu University Library 


... 


... 


5 


0 


Rt. Rev. Mgr. J. Fernandez 


... 




J 


0 


Gujarat Vernacular Society, Ahmedabad 


... 


5 


0 


Rajasevasakta S. Hiriannaiya 


• . e 


... 


5 


0 


Indian Library, Kurseong 


... 


... 


5 


0 


Intermediate College, Bangalore 


... 


... 


5 


0 


Kalipada Mitnt 


... 


... 


3 


0 


Krishna Aiyangar A. N. 


... 


... 


3 


0 


Maharaja’s College, Mysore 


... 


... 


S 


0 


G. H. Marshden 


... 




3 


0 


Nagpur University Library 


... 


... 


5 


0 


J. N. Palit Institute ... 


... 


... 


5 


0 


K. S. Patrachari 


... 


... 


6 


8 


Punjab University Library 


... 


... 


5 


0 


C. K. Purushottama Rao 


0 9 9 


... 


1 


0 


A. L. Puttaiya 


• •• 


• a . 


5 


0 


T. S. Ramanaeha Aiyar 




... 


6 


8 


V. Raghavendra Rao 


... 


. • • 


3 


0 


R. Rama Rao 


... 


... 


3 


0 


H. L. Ramaswamy ... 


• . . 


... 


2 


0 


Ratnaman) Rao B. Jbote 


... 


... 


10 


0 


Satindra Narayana Roy 


• * . 


... 


4 


o 


Scindia Oriental Library 


... 


... 


5 


0 


S. S. Sinha 


... 




3 


0 


T. Srinivasachar 


... 




3 


0 


V. Snnivasan 


... 


• • • 


3 


0 


V. T Tirunarayana Aiyangar 


... 


... 


40 


0 


K. S. Vaidyanathan ... 


... 


... 


3 


0 


B. Vasudeva Murthy 


... 


... 


10 


0 


Rajascvaaaku Prof. B. Venkatanaranappa 


• • • 


5 


0 


Rao Bahadur Prof. B. Vcxikatesachar 


... 


5 


0 


Rao Sahcb 0. Viswanatba Rao 


... 


... 


3 


0 



The Modi Power Printing Wort*. Sn NuaMraharaja Read. Bangalore City. 





«l It 

(SJuarterlg Journal 

of lljf 

iHgtljic Storing 

Vol XXXII] OCTOBER 1941 [No. 2 

PROCEEDINGS OF 

THE THIRTY-FIRST ANNUAL MEETING OF THE 
MYTHIC SOCIETY. BANGALORE 

6th September 1941 

Sir P. S. Sivaswamv Aiybr, k.c.s.1 , c.i.e. 

In llit Chair 



Thi; Thiny-fir9t Annual Meeting of the Mythic Society was 
belrl at the Daly Memorial Hall on Saturday, 6th September 1941, 
>vuh Sir P. S. Siva9wamy Aiyer, LL.D., K.C.S.I., C.t.E. in the 

Chair 

A letter from RSjamantrapravina N. Modhava Rau, regretting 
inabil ty to be present and wishing the function a success and 
future prosperity for the Society was referred to and then the 
Annual Report for the year 1940-41 was presented to the 
meeting by Mr. S. Srikantaya, the General Scretary and 
Treasurer. 

ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1940-41 
1 he Committee of the Mythic Society have great pleasure to 
present you this evening a report of the Society’s activities during 
the year 1940-41. 




112 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

Oar Patron Our beloved Maharaja His Highness 6ri Jaya 
ChamarSia Wadiyar Bahadur has been graciously pleased to 
consent to be the Patron of the Mythic Society- 

The late Mahtrija, His Highness Sri KrisbnarSja Wadiyar 
Bahadur IV, an unrivalled patron ol arts and letters, and the 
Patron of the Mythic Society from its very inception passed away 
on the third of August 1940, to the great sorrow of all. A 
resolution of condolence was passed at the last Annual Meeting, 
all members standing. 

MabSrftjadhiraja Sir Bijay Chand Mahtale Bahadur, Mah&riji- 
dhir&ja of Burdwan, Vice-Patron of the Mythic Society; His 
Highness Sir Sri Rama Varmah. the late Mah&r&ja of Cochin, 
an Honorary Member of the Mythic Society, a liberal patron of 
arts and letters; Dr. Rabindranaths Tagore, the famous poet and a 
great son of India, an Honorary Member of the Mythic Society ; 
Prof. J. G. Fraser of the Trinity College, Oxford; Sir George 
Abraham Grierson, author of the monumental work on the Linguistic 
Survey of India; Sir C. Y. Chintamani, the distinguished publicist ; 
Mudaliar C. Rasanayagam of Ceylon and S. Srinivasa lyangar of 
Madras also passed away during the year and we tender our 
respectful condolences to the members of their bereaved families. 

Membership ; — The Membership of the Society has suffered 
owing to war and the complications of the present international 
situation. We trust that in the current year at least our members 
will try to introduce more members into the Society and thus 
help us to carry on our work in a more satisfactory manner. 

Meetings:— Of the ordinary meetings held during the year 
mention may be made of interesting lectures delivered on “Chital- 
drug" by S. Srikantaya; "Some Characteristics of the Buddha 
Dharma " by the Rt. Hon'ble Sir D. B. Jayatdaka, Minister of Home 
Affairs, Ceylon ; and " The Antiquities of Hyderabad " by Dr. M. H. 
Krishna of the Mysore University. 

Finance: — The total receipts during the year including an 
opening balance of Rs. 26-2-3 were Rs. 3,581-2-9. The total 
expenditure was Rs- 3,674-5-6 as against Rs. 4,160-5-0 in the 




THE THIRTY-FIRST ANNUAL MEETING 113 

previous year. The overdrafl in the Bank of Mysore, Lid. stands 
at Rs- 9925-2. The Reserve Fund is stationary at Rs. 12,150. 

We ate grateful to the Government of His Highness the 
MahirSja of Mysore for renewing the temporary graot of Rs. 100 
per month for the years 1941-42 and 1942-43. We hope and pray 
that this temporary grant will be made permanent and raised to at 
least Rs. 200 a month, so as lo enable us to carry on our work on 
a mote satisfactory scale. We appeal to public philanthropy in 
support of our activities, which arc greatly appreciated in all parts 
of the world where the name and fame of Mysore are better known 
day by day. Funds are required to purchase recent publications, 
to pro> ide book-cases to keep the numerous volumes, to construct 
a suitable structure to house the ever-growing library and to bring 
the catalogue of books in the library up-to-date. 

Our thunks are due to Mr. T. M. S. Subramanyam of the 
Bank of Mysore, Ltd. who continues to audit the accounts of the 
Society in an Honorary capacity for the past fifteen years. 

Reading Room The number of visitors to the free reading room 
attached to the Society continues to be steady as usual, though, 
the Daiy Men*orlal Hall has been placed at the disposal of the 
Government for locating the Special First Class Magistrate's Court 
since the 19th of May 1941. Daily and weekly papers are placed 
on the tabic while important periodicals are bound and made 
available to the visitors also wlio make good use of them. 

Library The Library of the Society possesses many rare and 
valuab'e books on subjects of study in which we are interested. 
Scholars from within the State and outside come to the Society for 
study aud research work in the library. Some important books 
were purchased during the year under review. The acquisition of 
valuable periodicals and reports of archeological and epigraphical 
departments continues. We appeal to all those interested in the 
work of tiiis institution to present books and periodicals dealing 
with antiquarian research to this library. We are obliged to the 
Government of India; tho several Governments in India and 
Burma ; the Governments of Mysore, Hyderabad. Batoda, Gwalior. 
Ttavancorc, Cochin and Jaipur ; the Universities of Mysore. Madras, 




114 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Calcutta, Dacca, Benares, Annaraalai, Allahabad, Patna and 
Rangoon ; and to various author* and publishers, for their patronage 
and for sending their publication* to the library and for review in 
the Journal. Though the Hall is placed at the disposal of the 
Special First Class Magistrate, books from the library are being 
made available to members and other research scholars. 

Jamil The Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society main- 
tains the high standard set for it by its promoters. The July and 
October 1940 issue* were published as usual. For the January and 
April 1941 issue* is substituted the 8n Krishnaraja Memorial 
Number of the Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society to the 
illustrious memory of our late Maharaja, and this will be published 
shortly. 

We may in this connection recall the word* of the Hon'ble 
Lt-Col. J. H. Gordon, C.I.E., O.B.B., C-S.I., W.C., the Hon'ble the 

Resident in Mysore in his letter to the Secretary : " 

the Hon'ble the Resident greatly appreciates the loyalty which has 
prompted the Society to publish a Memorial Number and thank* 
the Society for affording him an opportunity once more to give 
expression to his appreciation of the late MahSrAja 

We are grateful to the Hon'ble Lt.-Col. J. H. Gordon, C.I.E., 
O.B.E., C.5.I.. m.c., the Hon'ble the Resident in Mysore, The Rt. 
Hon'ble Sir D. B. Jayalilaka, Amin-ul-Mulk Sir Mirza M. Ismail, 
SachivOttama Sir C. P. Ramaswamy Aiyar, The Rt. Hon'ble Sir 
Akbar Hydari, Sir V. T. Krishnamachariar, Sir Ramalmga Reddy, 
Rajadharmapravina Diwan Bahadur K. S. Chandrasekhara Aiyar, 
Sir Alladi Krishnaswami Aiyar, Rajasevasakta Prof. B. Veukata- 
naranappa, Rajasfivasakta S. Hiriannaiya, Mr. S. Satyamurthi, 
M.L.A. (Central}, Rajasflvisakta Diwan Bahadur Dr. S. Krishna- 
swami Aiyangar, RijasSvAsakta Prof. B. M. Srikantia and others 
for other appreciative articles and valuable contributions to the 
Memorial Number. 

Exchanges Among our exchanges are included most ol the 
important periodicals of the world. The list is being revised from 
time to time. 




THE THIRTY-PIRST ANNUAL MEETING 115 

Daly Memorial Hall ' The Daly Memorial Hall and the Pre- 
mise continue to bo maintained in good condition. The Hall is 
in constant demand by several institutions both in the city and 
cantonment. The I idian Red Cross Society, Mysore State Branch, 
The Society for the promotion ol Kindness to Animals and the 
Universal Buddha Society were among the many institutions 
which held their meetings in the premises ol the Mythic Society. 
The Mysore Civil Service Examinations were also conducted in 
the Daly Memorial Hall. The Special First Class Magistrate, 
Bangalore, continues to conduct his onquiry and we expect the 
Hall to he made available to 11 s early. 

General:— We desire to congratulate most heartily our 
Honorary President, the Hon’ble Lt-Col. J. H. Gordon, C.I.E., 
O.B.E.. C.3.I., M.C., the Hon'ble the Resident in Mysore, His 
Highness the Gaekwad ol Baroda and His Highness the R&ja'of 
Naraaingatfc and SachivOitama Sir C. P. Ramasvamy Aiyar on 
the New Year and Birthday Honour* bestowed on them. 

The Committee congratulates Ra)a*fivftpra»kia A. N. Ragha- 
vachar, Rajasdvftprasakta Y. K. Rainachaodra Rao, RftjasSvtsakt* 
B. Yenhotanaranappa on the titles conferred on them respectively 
by His Highness the Mahftrftja during the Dasara Durbar and 
Dr. S. Rama Iyer on the Kaisar-i-Hmd Medal awarded to him 
during tho recent Birthday Honours. 

We beg to express our deep debt of gratitude to His Highness 
the Mah&rBja of Mysore, the Government of His Highness the 
Maharaja of Mysore, the Government of India and to the 
Hon’ble the Resident in Mysore for their continued sympathy and 

support. 

ft* 

In moving the adoption of the Report, the President, Raja- 
karyapravlna N. S. Subba Rao appealed for greater public’ 
patronage and endowments and increase in membership so that the 
decrease m foreign membership may be made op and the financial 
position of the Society secured. Seconded by Mr. P. S. Lakshmi- 
narasu, the report was adopted unanimously. 




116 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OP THE MYTHIC SOCIET\ 



Stateroeo* of Receipts aid Expteditare of the Mythic Society Bangalore, 
for the year ending 30th June 1941 



Rscaim 


Expenditure 


1. 


SatecripiioDi : 


K». 


A. 


1 
r. . 


1. 


Eatablttfcmeot 


Ra 


A. 




Resident Members... 


106 


0 


0 




Pay to Sufl 


844 


0 




MoIduiI Member. ... 


270 


10 


0 




Electric Charges ... 


108 


10 




Ufa Member. 


30 


0 


0 




Water Charge* 


40 


0 














Municipal Tax 


12 


8 


2. 


Govern mem Gram* : 










Cycle Accouot ... 


9 


3 




Govt. of My ior» ... 


1.800 


0 


0 




Livery to servants ... 


24 


4 




Govt, of My tore Lib. 










Garden 


79 


t 




Gram 


300 


0 


0 




Premises 


30 


0 




Govt of Indi* 


300 


0 


0 




Furniture it Repairs 


39 


0 


3. 


Imereti tad Dividend.. 


502 


2 


0 




Electric Accessories 


11 


14 


4. 


Stitt 


78 


6 


0 










3. 


Advertisement 


8 


0 


0 


2. 


Journal : 






6. 


Htll Charges 


32 


0 


0 




Printing 1.274 13 6 






7. 


Miecelltneout 


37 


14 


6 




Postage 438 9 0 


















■ 


1.713 


9 








— 


.■ 


3. 


Library : 

Books Purchased ... 


39 


3 








/ 






Book Banding 


146 


14 














Subscription to Papers 


83 12 






/ 






4, 


Stationery 


144 


13 






/ 






5. 


Bank Charge* 


39 


9 






/ 






6. 


Mitrellaoeoiia 


287 


7 




Total Re. ... 


3.533 


0 


6 




Total Re- 


3.674 


3 




Opening Btl.nce ... 


26 


2 


3 


Overdraft on 1st July 1940 


839 


6 






3.581 


2 


9 






4.363 


12 


(30th June !941)Overdra/t 


992 


3 


2 




Closing Balance ... 


9 


11 




Grand Total ... 


4,373 


7 11 




Grand Total ... 


4.373 


7 



Rwfvf Fund (At FAceValoe>— 



Mysore Govt. 4% Stock 


... 9.SO0 


0 


0 


.. 5% Stock 


... 1 500 


0 


0 


Mysore Bank Share (one) 


IOO 


0 


0 


Fixed Deposit in Bank of Mysore 


... 300 


0 


0 


Fixed Deposit xo Treason 


203 


0 


0 


Deposit in Govt S. B. 


30 


0 


0 


Total R*. 


... 12.150 


0 


0 



Certified correct 

(Sd.) T. M. S. Sub® a man yam 

Hon. Auditor. 



(Sd.) S. Srikamtaya 
General Secretary 
Treasu 








THE THIRTY-FIRST ANNUAL MBBTING 117 



Electioi of President 

Mr. M. Ramachandra Rao io proposing Rfiiakiryapravlna 
N. S- Subba Kao as President for 1941-42 referred to the inter- 
national reputation and deep learning of the President with whose 
public spirit and co-operation the Society would be bound very 
scon to augment us membership and have a separate structure for 
its library. On Mr. D. Venkataramiah seconding the proposition, 
it was carried with acclamation and Rfljakdryapravloa N. S- 
Suhba Rao was duly elected President for 1941-42. 

Election of Office-Bearers 

Rftjadharmupiasakta K. Shankaranarayana Rao in proposing 
the following Office-bearers for. the coming year observed that 
the Vice- Presidents of the Society were people of high reputation, 
deep thinking mid great statesmen and described the General 
Secretary and Treasurer, Mr. S. Srikantaya, as a pillar of the 
institution who lad worked strenuously heart and soul for 
twenty years and referred to the valuable services rendered by the 
Sectional Secretaries and other members of the Committee. Being 
seconded by RajasgvEsakta P. Sabbarama Setty the following 
Office bearers were elected for 1941-42. 

OFFICE BEARERS FOR 1941-42 

President 

RAJAKARYAPRAVINA 

N. S. Sb'BBA Rao, m.a. (Cantab.), Bar-at-Law 

Vica-Presideeti 

Amin-ul-Mulk Sir Mirza M. Ismail, k.c.i.e., o.b-b., c.st.j. 

Rajamantkapravina N. Madhava Rau, b.a.. b.l. 

KAJADHAKMAPRAV'inA DIWAN BAHADUR 
K. S. CHANDRASEKHARA AlYAR, B.A., B.L. 

Rajamantrapravina Diwan Bahadur 
P. Raghavbndra Rao, b.a., b.l. 

Rajasabhabhushana 

Diwan Bahadur K. R. Srinivasiengar, m.a. 




118 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Rajasabhabhushana K. Chandv, b.a. 

Dr. E. P. Mktcalpe, d.sc.. p.idm.p. 

Sir D’Arcv Reilly 

Arthasastravisarada Mahamahopadhyaya 

Vi DY ALAN KARA PANDITARAJA 
Dr. R. Shama Sastry, b.a., Ph.D. 
Rajamantrapravina S. P. Rajacopalachari, b.a.. b.l. 

Goner al Secretary and Treasurer 

S. Srikantaya, b.a., b.l. 

Editor* 

S. Srikantaya. b.a., b.l. 

K. Devanathachariak, m.a. 

Bruch Secretarial 

Ethnology— Rajacharitavisarada Rao Bahadur 
C. Hayavadana Rao, b.a., b.l. 

History— Rbv. Father C. Browne, m.a. 
Folklore— B. Puttaiya. b.a. 

COMMITTEE 

The abore tx officio ud M«ur» 

E. G. McAlpinb, M.A., Dip. Edo., V.D., J.p. 
Rajasevasakta Prop. A. R. Wadia, b.a. (Cantab.), Bar at Law. 
Dr. M. H. Krishna, m.a., n.Liit. 
Rajasevasakta Prop. B. M. Srikantia, m.a., b.l. 

Dr. E. S. Krishnaswami Aiyar, b.a., m.b. & c.m. 

J. R. Isaac, b.a., m.b.f- 
Rajasevaprasakta A. N. Raghavachar, m.a. 

DR. K. N. V. SASTKI, M.A., Ph.D., F.P.Hist.S. 

Capt. Rao Sahib A. Tangavklu Mudaliar. 

V. T. Tirunarayaka Iyengar, m.a. 




THE THIRTY-FIRST ANNUAL MEETING 119 



Thedisnnguished Chairman of the meeting. Sir P. S.Sivaswamy 
Aiyer. rising amidst cheers and acclamations delivered the following 
addre'':- 

CHAIRMAN S ADDRESS 

" I thank you very much for having honoured me by an 
invitation to preside on this occasion. The Mythic Society is devoted 
purely to antiquarian research and studies and its objects 
do not naturally come within the purview of the ordinary man who 
is to all intents and purposes concerned with the matters of 
topical and current interest. Its aims appeal to the learned 
classes and have evoked a steady and satisfactory response during 
the past thirty years. Its work is facilitated by the generous 
patronage of His Highness the Maharaja of Mysore and the kindly 
interest of His Government. The Government of His late Highness 
the Mithfirfija of Mysore had always taken gieat and keen interest 
in cultuial matters and doubtless the position of the Mythic Society 
would improve under the inspiring patronage of the present 
Mahlrfija. 

Not being a specialist in any of the subjects, the Study of 
which is intended to be promoted by the Mythic Society, I have 
had great hesitation in accepting the invitation of your secretary 
to preside at the annual meeting. He made a similar request to 
me last year, but 1 informed him that owing to another commit- 
ment, 1 was unable to comply with his request. As he has 
repeated his invitation this year also, I have reluctantly yielded 
to his request. He has been good enough to supply me with 
copies nf the addresses delivered at your annual meetings in 
previous years, and I found that some of my predecessors were 
also ueiiilemen who disclaimed any specialistic knowledge in the 
subjects m which your Society is interested. I discovered also 
that I was not the first person who felt intrigued by the name of 
your Society. Why it is called the Mythic Society, I do not know. 
The choice of the name was probably the inspiration of the 
late Father Tabard who was one of the founders of the Society. 
Perhaps my esteemed friend Dr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar. who 
was also one of the original members, may throw light upon the 




120 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



origin of (he name* The Society is not a mythical entity, but 
a reality and is quite alive. 

The declared objects of the Society do not include the subject 
of mythology. But I believe that the study of mythology from 
the rationalist point of view would not be outside the scope of 
the aims of the Society, and can be brought within the comprehen. 
sive term ‘other allied subjects'. In a handy dictionary I 
carry with me, a myth is defined as a fictitious legend or tradition 
accepted as historical, usually embodying the beliefs of the people 
on the creation, the gods, the universe, etc. Hindu Mythology 
occupies a large place in the traditions, beliofs, literature and 
the religious rituals and practices of our country and abounds in 
stories not less interesting and fantastic than those of other countries. 
A study of this subject from a scientific or rationalist point of 
view should be quite interesting and is not beneath the notice 
of a learned body like yours. 

• Since the delivery o! Ihe above addrees. I consulted Dr S. Kc.shnaawaml 
Aiyangat. and the follow log oote wet kindly furnished by him in aiplanaiion 
of the name of ihe Society — 

Nors 

The name Mythic Society was chosea. Iron • certain number of names 
suggested, as being perhap* the most innocuous from the point of view 
of service rules, etc. which would debar ladies and gentlemen belonging 
to certain services from participating in ihe work of the Society rmtber 
rigorously. At the lime that ihe Society wee founded there were 
among the members, a number of lha military officers of the station, 
and two or three members of the Hoo’bte The Resident's waff. After 
rejecting a number of names suggested as oo« covering the whole scope of 
the work, it was thought the name Mythic would be the moat innocuous, 
as authority was pointed out that early Creel uaagn justified the name 
Mythic* for matters connected with the early dawn of history aDd 
even pre-hiatory. So that was adopted as meeting oat needs at the rime. 
Il was not marn ordinary paopia alone, even Bishop Whitehead of 
Madras found it rather a queer name, and be sometimes stated publxly 
that I waa a myth. It is. however, strange tbe word has continued to 
be p unling even after so many explanations and corrections. I hope this 
statement published along with the Presidential address would go a 
considerable way towanle clearing tbe bare yet hanging around it 

S Kltl*H«A»W.UI A tVAHOS*. 




TUB THIRTY-FIRST ANNUAL MEET I NO 121 



In easting about for a subject upon which 1 might address 
you, it struck mo that some observations on Hindu mythology 
might not he inappropriate. The late Sir James Frazer devoted 
many years of his life to it, and his researches upon myths are 
embodied in the twelve volumes of the ' Golden Bough \ In a learned 
article in Hastings' " Cyclopaedia of Religion" Mr. E. A, Gardner 
observes that there is :io universal key to solve all mythological 
problems and that the study of mythology is, for the reasons 
mentioned by him, obscure aud difficult. 

I have not come across any papers contributed by the members 
of this Society on the subject of mythology. There is one learned 
contribution to the literature on Hindu mythology by the late 
Mr. N. S' it ay ana Aiyangar. I have looked into some portions 
of his " Essays in Indo-Aryan Mythology", and if l may presume 
to express au opinion, he seems inclined to attribute a solar, 
stellar or astronomical origin to many of the Hindu myths. Even 
the late Professor Max Muller was not exempt from a tendency 
to seductive generalisation. 

The >| aestions to which 1 propose to draw your attention this 
evening ate, how do myths arise ? Were they invented by 
particul.u individuals with intent to deceive or mislead people? 
What was their motive or purpose? What is the method or 
principle of interpretation to be adopted ? How far are we 
justified in attaching an esoteric or allegorical meaning to myths? 
Has any i-eful purpose been served by myths in the development 
of human culture ? 

The first point which I should like to emphasise is that 
unlike many of the fables and fairy tales, myths were generally 
accepted as true by the people at large among whom they came 
into existence. It may not be possible to trace the origin or 
authorship of a myth to a particular individual. It might have 
been originally shared by a large number of people or might have 
originated in the poetic fancy or imagination of some individual 
winch appealed to his contemporaries and in the course of frequent 
repetition, hardened into belief. 

As regards the origin of myths, it may be pointed out that 




122 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



a large number of them have arisen out of the tendency of primitive 
humanity to personify nature and especially objects endowed with 
life and mot.oa. Celestial bodies whose motions strike the eye and 
excite curiosity are also personified. Man’s own movements are 
the results of his own will and intelligence and he is naturally 
disposed to infer that motion in the external world must also be 
the result of a personality endowed with similar attributes. The 
sun, moon and stars, trees, rivers and the ocean are among 
the first objects in external nature which are personified. The 
appearances of these objects give rise to poetic descriptions which 
are the result of the poet’s fancy or imagination. The names of 
the constellations represented by the signs of the zodiac and the 
names of rn'ers are obvious instances. These objects are supposed 
to be the embodiment of spirits. We hear, for instance, of Vana- 
devatas. Even inanimate objects like mountains, t.g. Himavan. 
are Invested with personality. Once these objects, whether living 
or inanimate, have been endowed with personality, it is easy to 
imagine how human characteristics came to be attributed to them, 
and relations between tbeso personalities or embodied spirits are 
invented and come to be believed by the people at large. Tne 
original beliefs or stories give rise to a number of secondary, 
tertiary or derivative stories and belief*. The fancy of the poet 
creates for them wives and a growing generation of descendants. 
Separate races axe believed to have sprung from the sun and 
the moon, and there are to this day numerous royal families which 
claim, whether seriously or otherwise, descent from these races. 
Their exploits, wars and feuds become the subjects of legends. 
These legends are the result of the human curiosity to inquire 
about ancestors and descendants. Natural phenomena, like the 
revolutions of the planets and stars, eclipses, earthquakes and 
volcanic eruptions have also been ascribed to the actions and 
movements of these personalities. 

Social customs which have arisen in a primitive age survive 
into later ages, and where they are out of harmony with the 
moral notions and etho9 of the later age. legends have to he 
invented to justify the surviving primitive practice in the eyes 
of the later generation. For example, the marriage of Draupadi 




THE THIRTY. FIRST ANNUAL MEETING 12 1 

to (he Pfiptjava* which was obviously a vestige of the practice 
of polyandry prevalent among certain tribes, had to be justified 
by mythical 'tories of various kinds relating (l) to incidents in 
the previous births ol Draupadi and (2) to the supposed obligation 
of soos to carry out in the letter the injunctions of their parents, 
however absurd t 'ey might be. Myths are often invented for 
the purpose of enforcing moral obligations by exaggerating the 
length to which t ie observance of these duties should be carried, 
as in the inso of I'aratur&ma who killed his mother at the behest 
of his fat i'-i Jamadagni. The shocking character of this story 
is mitigated ot counter balanced by the miracle of the resuscitation 
of Paraiur&ma's mother at his intercession. 

The love of poetic justice and the desire for the reward of 
virtue and the punishment of evil have led almost all nations to 
the conception oi heaven and hell where justice may be done to 
the departed souls by God. This belief has in its turn led to a 
large crop .•! beliefs regarding the various tortures of hell and 
the pleasures of heaven. It must be admitted that in the past this 
belief has exercised a potent influence upon the conduct of men 
in their relations towards other men and in their treatment of the 
lower animals, and it has been an incentive to the practice of virtue. 

Whether God fashions man after His own image or not, we 
do not know. It would perhaps be more true to say that man 
fashions God after his own image, and attributes to Him a 
super ivbudant measure of his own qualities. Some of the gods 
share our weaknesses. For instance, just as most of us Hindus 
have not acquired the art of saying 1 no ' to persistent supplications, 
Brahma and Siva have been unable to refuse supplications accom- 
panied by austerities involving self torture to secure the boons 
of invulnerability, invincibility, domination or even destruction of 
others. Complaisance may be a virtue in small matters and 
within narrow limits, but the complaisance of the gods is at the 
expense of their ability to foresee the consequences of the boons 
and the abuse of their favours. The cases of Rftvana, BhasnUsura 
and numerous others will come to your memory, and the Gods 
Brahma and Siva had to be rescued by Vip.iu from the perilous 
plight to which they were reduced by their want of foresight 




124 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OP THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

Sever*! of our myths are merely the hypostatization of 
abstract qualities like Dbarma (justice), Sraddba (devotion), Kama 
(love), Rati (pleasure), K$*rna (patience), Krpa (mercy), Hrl 
(modesty), Sri (prosperity). 

Another factor which has contributed to the rise of myths is 
the love of marvels and miracles which is deep-tooted in human 
nature and is often associated with the exploits of heroes or the 
kindly intervention of divinity. Visits of heroes to celestial regions 
or to the bottom of the ocean, the exploit of Hanuman in crossing 
the ocean, may be cited as instances of myths of this kind. 

An aversion to certain natural processes and functions and 
the desire to avoid any taint of a base and earthly origin are 
responsible for beliefs in immaculate conception and virgin birth. 
These and the doctrine of physical resurrection do not now find 
acceptance among enlightened Christians. The report of the 
Archbishops' Commission on Doctrine in the Church of England 
which was published in 1938 has adopted a rational and tolerant 
attitude towards the beliefs prevalent in different schools of 
Christian thought. Regarding miracles the Commission believed 
it to be more congruous with the wisdom of God that He should 
never vary the regularities of nature. 

There is also inherent in humanity a love of the abnormal, the 
grotesque and the comic. 

Another species of myths arising from the play of imagi- 
nation in making all sorts of combinations of human and animal 
forms is illustrated by fabulous creatures like unicorn, dragon, 
gnfiin, centaur, mmotaur, sphinx, satyr and faun. 

In another class of cases the myths have arisen from 
the exaggeration of ordinary human instincts and desires. The 
desire for longevity is illustiated by the ascription of a life of 
60,000 years to king Dasaratba: the desire to fly in the air 
is illustrated by the stories which describe Rival's flight in 
chariots borne through the air and Indrajit's battles from the air. 
In these cases it is the wish that has been the father of the myths. 
Though flight in the air was a pure myth at the time of the 




TUB THIRTY-FIRST ANNUAL MBBTINC 125 

Rimayapa, it has become a fact in this century through the 
achievement! of science as a result of the investigation and control 
of the forces of nature. This does not, however, justify a belief in 
the truth oi the myths as recorded in the Pur&pas. 

These is a body of myths relating to cosmogony contained in 
the Vedas and the Upanisads. But the MimSmsaka came to the aid 
of the rationalist centuries ago and warned us against the acceptance 
of the truth of the Akhyayikfts (or stories) contained in the Vgdas. 
With re>;.vd to the principles of interpretation to be applied to 
the myths, one important principle which commends itself to me 
with my !• gal i Stic bias is that the literal interpretation of the 
myths i* 11 >t to be rejected merely because it leads to a belief 
incongruou - with our present knowledge or inconsistent with our 
present not: >os of morality or religion. Esoteric explanations should 
as far a* jossible be avoided. If these mythical stones were 
intended to be symbolical of external facts or objective truths* 
why coaid not such facts or truths have been plainly stated, so 
as to be ui> erstood by ordinary people ? Unlees it can be shown 
tha: a plain and unvarnished statement of the facts or truths could 
not possibly have been understood in the then state of popular 
knowledge or would have been liable to abuse, the literal interpre- 
tation >uld be preferred to the esoteric. It is iraposible to 
under Maiul why people should have been at pains to wrap the truth 
iu my*:enus or a cloud of symbols which require elaborate 
explanations. There is no doubt that myths have exercised 
considerable influence on several of our practices and especially 
o:» thi! i muds of persons who have not received the benefits of 
mi.ifr i fi xation. Many of the festivals which have contributed 
to t‘n<? r iliv ining of our life are closely connected with mythical 
stories. It does not follow that the disappearance of our belief 
in myths will necessarily lead to the disappearace of our national 
festivals. Nor need it necessarily lead to an inability to enjoy 
p:eiica1 or >ther literature embodying m^fhs. The disappearance 
of fairies, naads, dryads and sea-nymphs has not spoiled our 
enjoyment «>! poetry. We can love and enjoy nature just as much 
as our ancestors did. The marvels of science are even more 
wonderful *.han the marvels of mythology, and thanks to a benign 




126 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Providence, the human mind has a wonderful capacity for 
accommodating the most incongruous beliefs. 

In conclusion, I must add that I do not wish to be understood 
as having expressed an opinion against the immanence of a Higher 
Power in the universe or as banging the door upon religion." 

• • • 



Rev. Father C. Browne in proposing a hearty vote of thanks 
to the distinguished guest of the evening referred to his great talents, 
patient labour, honest and disinterested devotion to duty and the 
high position which he held as a doyen of Indian political life and 
thanked him for his address which was full of that profundity of 
thought and expression which characterised all lus public 
utterances. 




An Useful Book for Schools. Libraries, and Students of 
Mysore History! 



MODERN MYSORE 



By Rajakaryaprasakta Rao Bahadur M. Shama Rao, M.a 
[Retired Civilian of Mysore) 



A very interesting and useful book on Mysore History 
from the time of the Early Yadava Kings of Mysore 
to the trip to Europe of His Highness Sir Sri 
Krishnaraja Wadiyar IV; in Two Volumes. 

Price Rs. 10-0 0 India; £. 10 0 Foreiga ; $. 5 America 

POSTAGE EXTRA 



be had from : 

THE GENERAL SECRETARY, 

Mythic Society, Daly Memorial Hall, 

Cenotaph Road. BANGALORE CITY 



With three cheers to His Highness the Mah&r&ja of Mysore 
the meeting terminated. 




THE MEMBERS OF 

THE ANCIENT SOUTH INDIAN ARMY ( SENAI ) : 
THEIR ASSEMBLY AND ITS FUNCTIONS' 

By K. S. Vaidyanatiian, u.a. 

Argument 

Sl'hJMIT for investigation — importance of the army — 

Siiiiii its meaning and its divisions— God of Wax and 
Scnft|iati— the title and position of SdoSpali — Dubbing of 
hcio as Stnipali — Commanders as chiefs and governors of 
prouii.es — various uviges of the term Dao4an5yaka — 
Seoai.iiclicn— the quaiter of the army — S&nUpati's resi- 
dner m n — King's frequent visits to the quarter — VSlaik- 
kdias, a prominent element — regiments once in prominence 
it? degeneration tuio a multitude of castes — padayichcbi 
etc. their modern representatives — encampments, garri- 
sons, and cantonments — recruitment not restricted — the 
iaiiou -1 inhabitants of the Sdri — the chief of the quarter 
Sfioaikhilavat! — Sdoaivai.iigamor tbe Commissariat depart- 
ment Perutigagichchabgam and Senaivalluvamudumagan 
attached to the quarter — lnscriptional Extracts— the exis- 
tence, nature and functions of the military assembly Sbnai 
RJsumi. 

Who «ere all the members that constituted the Ancient South 
Indian At my? Had they any geographical standing in the 
counity ? Or were they merely important on account of their 
engagements in the sanguinary War? If they had any territorial 
units had such units any assemblies of their own representing 
them } If such assemblies existed, what were the nature of their 
constitution and their sphere of work ? These are all highly 
interesting problems which have not been conclusively answered. 
An accurate and comprehensive study of the references to the 
ancient South Indian Army, both in tlie Literary and Epigraphical 

* This |*p.r mas read at the Tenth Session ot the All India Oriental Con- 
fmnre, held at Ttrupaii, March 1940. 



1 




128 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



sources, would enable one to answer the above noted queries, and 
so far as we know, such a study has not uptil now been made. 
The present paper embodies the results of an attempt in that 
direction. 

A study of Tamil Literature in particular discloses the 
fact that kings and emperors who ruled over different kingdoms 
and empires in India from days of old, had almost always been 
surrounded by the great bodies known in Tamil as Aimpcrubkulu 1 
and Egpfcrftyam*. The bodies that went by the first name* or 
council were the mantrin (ammchchar), the purdltita (putdhitar), 
the Senftpati (Stoiipatiyar). the dtlta (tavtitioiilHUfiivar) and iSie 
chira {charawnr). Again, the eight great Ayams 4 lenperoynm) 
consisted of the Karanattiyalavar, Karumnvrdigol Kad<rikappular % 
Nagaramandnr , Na\ipx\4ai itahfivar Yiitairfrar, lvn\inuiravar 
and such like. They can be generally known as Katapa (head 
among clerks), PurOhits (Kramavits), guards of passages, great men 
of the City, valorous SonApatis, heads of Hleplianiry and Cavalry 

1. It is very interesting to find ibe word Aimprntteith m occurring in an 

leicrlpiion. Dal il i. '«f| and hence give. ui no inform.- 

■•on it all. S. I. I. Vol. IV. No. JSB. Tlie AlmperunVula of (he 
Tamil Liieialme i» perhaps kno«n in Saii'krit a* PaicA imakantrg*. 
See al«o Manimi ( alai p 10. J7« Aim. a r.rv.y of Veche and other 
references to the corporate activities iu political lift. Mr. It. C Mn/ure- 
dar expressed his view on the Tamil references to AimpfruukutH as 
fallows It appears to iot that I be so catted Fixe Assetntties were 
realty the commute** of a great Amiably.*' Corporate l.ift. p. 111-2. 

2. Man. C. 1. 1.17; Ptrabgada. : IV. 9. I. 5 : V. 6. 1.17. SiUppwbgiiam 

Indira 1.157. The bodies uln> weni with the king were called 
NtngHchchtirratH. and (hose that accompanied the queen tier* ralitsl 
Urimaichch*rram . they were generally knoun ns 
churr^iim and \ tut tadaNfrt rut ** m . 
y Cf. jfmu&wi LfZnQfii <3*muffai 

fiaippiiPpjfjjaii fftBtm&sa* fietp 
(jf#^ i 2«u.riaosunO<j0«^5(r^Qaitn(jij® , 3(D — fimi&jui 

4. Cf. •rmm pfiuatati ruBfi^ai 
*t**j»ppic smu-Mtuutmi 

fiScaajQraiilugi*y2iMtu — pltu'Xld, 




THE ANCIENT SOUTH INDIAN ARMY {SENA I) 129 



To these followers who went beside the king as his shadow, 
^rear respect was everywhere shown and on every occasion. Before 
launching upon the final step of action, they were consulted by the 
kina. As the policy of the state depended on the direction and 
advice of these important groups, great care should necessarily 
have been bestowed on the selection and appointment of able men 
for these high offices. Whatever it was, in the list of officers 
who were grouped together ns the two great councils, we find 
in both of them the office of SltiZp<riiyar or iV«f f //3wf rr f tin hit vdf\ 
which must necessarily indicate that the SooOpati was looked upon 
with great respect. It goes without saying that direction and 
advice must have been might from him in times of political 
necessity. \Yc shall study in detail the position of the Sdnipciti, the 
residence of the army, the kinds of armies, and the various functions 
that its members had to perform in ancient times. 

What is the meaning of the term $$imi ? S6oai »n*aos air 
army'. It is the same as Sainyam or Pad u in Tamil. S^uai is 
Sftnft in Sauski it and heive in Pftli and Singhalese. Padai or 
Sena: was one among the six great tiitgax that belonged to the 
king. The other fi%e were Kittfi, /CS/, /Iwi/i^VZ/m, XtHf>u ami 

The army wa* useful to the king m preventing and 
protecting the country from in* isiou* and t geign aggresxon*, 
in spreading his fame by com | ties l and valuui. and m liter caking 
his source of income or t* venue/ by spoils and tributes. To a 
king .i fearless and strong army* was a very valuable asset and 
it is $a»d that a small army composed of well trained and efficient 
wamurs w.u> lar lietier than one which was large, not well trained 
and without a S6it*;>ati or chief to direct and control. The army 
was divided into six mailt divisions which were Mvhifipiiiat 
(also called l<*Jipp<i<f,n at MHtip,t<l,ii), 9 E pp.nl, n (also called 

3. The «Kh«tr mr.tnin|** of the term are market, a fail, a lioxt. nn esculent 
root and weapons 

6. Kural S. II. v. 381 

7. Silupiu 1.210. 

S. Puram J Madurait : I. 37-38 Perumpin I 101-2. Penang: I. 32. 

I. 05 

9. Pcruag: 111 2«. I 39. 




130 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



pajaippadai and was perhaps composed of Vl{aikkiras and 
Vrillikirat), N&Huppadai, Ea^uppajai, Tanaippajai and Pa- 
gaippajai. 10 There were maoy subdivisions or what are known as 
regiments which were in Vlfama and Kajagams. The army con- 
sisted of seven parts Uram, two wings {Igakkai), Madhyam, 
Praligraham, Brithfam and KtyiM Again the army was of four 
kinds, called Dart Jam, Manjalam, Aiangalham and Bhdgam. a 
The appearance of the army was like unto an ocean, 1 * with 

10. Besides there ■»* another division ceiled Sur'"tPaJ»'. “hich “ei olio 

called Pujatppajai and Sufatpajai— w||<im ( fiarivala, Ibid. 24. 
I. «a PaJipaJai is rbe name lor a hidden aimy. An idea of the 
array und ilo division* con be hid by a reference to ihe following 
information otrtaiuaWe from Lexicons and Dicuonar.ee 
Pajaittogai ■ Divisions of the army 
3 petti - SeoSmugam: A divixion of an army consisting of 3 

chariots. S elephants. V horses and 15 Infamy. 
Probably it was the army in ihe fore-front -lib the 
commander Sr c e pal i . 

3 Svnnmugana - Kulumam or Komcdam 
3 Kuroudam - Kenato or Kanakatn 

3 Kanakam - Vkkflii 

3 Vakflii “ Piraiai.ii. Piralayem 

3 Ptratayai - Santo, Samuttiram 

3 Samu - Anibam 3 5am u = Sin gam 
lOAQlkam- - Akkorbni 

Akkur&m - 20.870 chariot*, 20,870 elephants. 65.610 horses. 

104.350 iofantry. 

The mam bodies of the army are given as under A$i. Aikam. LfK.iii. Olio, 
Kil|ai. Kai. Tut. Tuii. Nirai. Nelli. Yigam. Tbe commemalor of 
Takkayagipiianl equating Tar with Tii*i. describes Tuiippada* ns a 
division of tbe array arranged m the form of a long pointed needle 
with a broad cential portion and an. end wen-formed, large, tound 
and prominent. Canto, VIII. V. 313. 

11. Kur»| 

12. Ibid. Dandaro - Array arranged crosswise ; Nandalam - aranged in 

tbe snake's rotating form . Aiaogatbam = separated into parts . Bb&gam 
- arranging regiment* one behind rbe orher. 

13 Paltu : VI. 1. 180; Perudg ; 1 58. I. 97 ; Jivak. 2169. The path in which 
ibe army moved was called Anamapidai. 




THE A SCt ENT SOUTH INMAN ARMY {SEN At) 131 



autnefous elephant*, horses pntagai, flags umbrellas, p<iiliy<tttt. 
kik<t\at w, etc. In general the army wa* composed of Infantry. 
Elcphauiry, War Chariots and Cavalry. The war chariots became 
an absent feature as days progressed and iu latter days it came to be 
fashionably associated with the royal insignia of honour. These 
war chariots were a peculiar featute of the Myceneau Civilization 
of about 1200 B. C> 4 The cavalty force was composed of soldiers 
who did not wield weighty arms, but u*ed only short bucklers. 
The infantry consisted of well-skilled archers and footmen of 
tbc ordinary class. The equipment of the archers were the bow 
and quiver of arrows. The footmen carried a Sjxar or battle-axe 
oo their right hand and a shield of o.\-!nde on their left. All these 
and the king wore a defensive armour called the anklet.** 

God Kfirtikeya or kumara is said to be the Sfioftpati of the 
forces of the l>6cas. He is variously called Maha*Soa. Mah*s*nft- 
pati. MMna|p SflnOdipnn, amt Vi*valc*5na. He is often the 
object of comparison when a king or commander is described. 
For instance in the KftsAkmh plates, 14 when describing the Pallava, 
it is said that “All (the kings! sprang from (this! race possessed 
power that was everywhere iirrsistahle, large armies, pure descent, 
birth from a lotus, (and) great piety, (and therefore) resembled 
Kumfcra, whose spear is everywhere irresistible, (who is also 
called! Mal:£>6u4. who is the son of lire, who invented (the array 
of the army in rbc form of) a lotus (and who is also called) 
Subrahmapya. The great fierceness,— -that resembled fire, of 
the power ol their arms dried up,— like the water of the ocean, 
the irresistible valour of all enemies.” To the warrior the God is 
Subrahmanya. 17 The head of the army is known by different names 

H. War-cUft: >ou became an absent feature not only *n Ind»a: w* And no 
n*e of them among tbc Parthian*. cAcept foe the conveyance of tl>« 
female*, «*ho accompanied the noble* during their expedition*. S e« 
p. 4CKi of Kawlinson'n Ancient monarchic* — The sixth rooonrxhy. 

IS. Kanfikaiabhai The Tamil* l.SCO year* ago. 

1$. SM. Veil. tt. Pi. 111. No 73. The Pnllara* bc^e the name* Saanda. 

Kumara etc. S«*. H»«. Sketches. K. V S Aiyer. p. J! 

17. V'.inuc ru^uil/.i/iuvrf— Tirumuriiifarruppwk* 1 260 

God Sihrati manta and Pa raflur ma are said to hate learnt everything 
about warfare under S'»a 




152 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



in Tamil Literature. He was known as Mun)5p, StnaivfndAii, 1 * 
TfinaivftndaD,** Tlnaiirai » SftnaittAlaivar, Tftnaiftafcaivar,* 1 Tnndi- 
rattalaivar, S4oflp*ti» Kuruidar, Vayavar, Vayavar-perumagap ,® 
etc.® In ancient Ceylon he was known as Stn^vlraf, Sendn4yaka and 
SMMmahta. 24 The office of the S$nApati, was one of very high rank 
and it was very difficult to obtain the name and title of Sta&pati. A 
hero in war, who by having displayed his boundless valour in the 
battle-field, after having stood in the front ranks of the army while 
engaged in war, and having received many serious wounds, and 
regardless of these having conquered many unronquerahte enemies, 
and having loved war alone above all things, pleased the heart of the 
king, was considered fit to be dubbed as a commander of the 
forces, and to receive the title of Sfrilpati." It is told that 
this title was higher even than that of a nutntri (minister), and 
was called in Tamil F.noiftpfuiuant and that this title of honour 
was next only to that of kingship.* Rnldi was often the name 
of the commanders of all warriors, according to the com- 
mentator of NtlakHfi. There was also a band or fillet of valour 
which was made of glittering gold and named RnAdi-sempox- 
pa mm. The Warrior to he dubbed as SdnApati was to wear the 
same when he received a signet ring from the king. The title 
of SSnSpati was bestowed on persons who had pleased the heart 
of the king by their valour and achievements in the battle-field, on 

IS Perung : See the reference* under ihe name. 

19. Ibid 

20. Ibid : I 42. 1.167, 

21. IbiJ: I M. 1.51. Tirumurug: 1260. 

22. Mudttraik : 1. 336 ; fVrumpXn : 1. 102 ; Smipin : f. 2«Q. For lit* other 

meaning* of vmyavaa and hia connection with Samaniu-xydal or 
Saroanta karana See Ep. Ind. Vol. XXIV p 32. 

23- The oilier synonym* found In Nigb&ndo are : Ku|iyar, Egilar. 

Vilulavar. Ma||ar. Maxavar. Radar. Porur»n eic. 

24. Mabivam**. Ep. Zev. Vol. III. Pi. V. p. 2«0f : Vol. 1. p. 34. 

23. Madtiraik; 1 . 725-6. 

26. The title of SeoSpaii sometime* denoted a title of honour as in the case of 
the Southern IkMku ruler*. Ep Ind. Vol XXtlt. p. 52 n. S. See also 
note 2S no page 133. 




THU ASCI US r SOUTH INDIAN ARMY [SKSAi) 133 



the following pumpo.t* /.ml i:erc»nnni;d occa^on/* A separate 
well decor a ted pavd.ou Wiis constructed. and in tins the king and 
his queen willi u*r female retinue. accompanied hy the ministers. 
parvhiis, aMinUucis run! llte other meat followers ol the king 
would I* t« mu ! seated in their allotted seats A ring tailed 
Kt&dnnO.|»ia;n nude nf Hold, socially made h*i |be ocmfioii, with 
the name ol the king engraved mi it, was kept ready. On this 
occasion when all were gallic Jed lira tli<? pavilion, and m the 
presenn* ol SC* iiVp.it >5 aud distinguished warriors the king would 
rise from his seat at ihe appointed jtu*.pn;ior.<; iioui ami put the 
lin&dimO liuo i r«n o » the lingd nl the hero who w<HC the gold 
foreland Kind I a-td pnaltam, and dubbed him saying " Von ate 
a Sfriit|uii' Srom now M After the pi escalation ut llic signet 
ring l 2 * J and in*- having • ailed h»«n a Senupati, the kiug would 
bestow 0*i Him great gill^ comprising ol X ail us and \ is lulling 
annual ino»«> worth in JakHs and also horses, elephants dm riots 
27. Pirtuof : IV. 9. 1 51 . 

u>u>Qu ( $®&pu£* 

QWppiQmim&ifs pm 

miu>'2u>ifSr timpplQaimtS 

Qv&jftS-GpamtQrflpfii 
Ji.nl. -1*7. 9*i (tfr^-j&pi uxiimi lAtiim 

mUu/2u*f^QpnLu.im umt-StiL^ 
ulQgpm aptfim S/itummw 
0oiu«/3 tufl *m mi msippfimi 

Q«mmut : Quii*l-mtippni> t^rJipQpiuuto umH-ayi 

aiiaai—ioQupp amrtim<2<ff — QuiiaQaixoiii 
pi&P*jiQti ptiQmipm Quxfir&Q* 
Q, 0 fi*uiLi-ppmm 



28 li worthy of not* that the highoi dually ia the Panhlai kiagdoa. 
next to tbe ctOot. w»» that ot Surma Or * Field Marabal and this 
position was hereditary ia a particular family. He bad many retainers 
and slaves heavily armed, under bio. It was hit rifht to place the 
diadem on tbe Hog's brow w his coronation. See p. 402. Rawliosoo's 
Ancient Monarchies— Tbe Sixth Monarchy. 

29. See note 27. 




134 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



Rod other rich presents 30 . Further, oo this very auspicious and 
glorious day, it was customary that a lady born of a high and 
respectable family would also !*e given in marriage to the new 
S&n&pati with all the pomp and ceremony worthy of such in 
occasion. 31 Then the king would give advice to the hero to keep 
to his Dharma, to follow the rules laid down for him by the great 
law-givers, and would ask him to go and reside in peace and calm 
in the territorial divisions that had been granted to him, and to 
return whenever he required him. This is the description that n$ 
have in Tamil Literature and we find a strikingly corroborate 
account in the following copper-plate record. 

Text » 

Line 92. Dhirfl nityinuruklO dru<Ja iiieitnmati-brahmavaaiiapi'i 
dhplO — 

Line 93. lakshmlbhdriddhatajS nayapitiayanvdhisab'.ra aastta- 
pravl^ah (l) raftnyaajtilfindra s&rasttra ill eba mayft 
sAdd— 

30. Perung; IV, 9 I. Ilf. 

u*v j&r<ty£fu> 

fcr tpi 

mrfiflu Qpu'2u*Qi—9muu&*e*Q 
Jivak. 2569. jfico&c eutyS fluy* 

ptmauji Q/Ftmp 
QMtQu&ppiQe* 

A Tamil inscription oo a pillar set up in front of the Soro4&vara temple at 
Cangnv&ra. Mysore State, dated in the ibirly-third >e<\r of the rc»#n 
ol Udaiyar Sn Ratidhirajadeva, mentions that Seanainidu in Tadi- 
qair»!» ViknmA'olaniAndalA «*s the Jivit* conferred on ilie 

general Sinafatti Rajendraioja Br*hniaia*rayar. E.C. Vol. IX. D*. 76. 
II. Perobg. IV. 9. L 15f. 

utmjsi/rsup ujpiAia&pcm 
3 a tin. 

gfrmuj* prt«vp3€m fl 

AUsSmp llc pQgiQ cuj§9mtJ3^iL^.u 

Qu($m*++9pui(ih Quui pQ p 
32 S. 1. I. Vol. !. p. 56. I 92f. 



THH AXCiliXT SOUTH I.XDiAS AkMY ISflSAi) U5 



Lil)f Jilin Mtirx^iUain s&iAfKitvtililiisliiktd v.v ii. j.iitni*ir.i!d 

|Kit(;(ii>niOj>ii:im yali : 1 [v : 3f)}. 

MobittCirya was n VaisiiJiiA. a striking mnobomiion of 

the Tamil account dcw'iibeil thovr, the declaration of the ragmcig 
king in the tc\! •! noted, i*. found >o tin* Clullur platen ol \ ira-OltOda, 
in Eastern (‘fllukya charter. In it he (the king) says that hi* 
commander* in-eh icf MeilaiiiATva «f/ms (itinnratn;ihhG*h:ih;i, s \v;i* a 
** general, firm, Always Attached, of strong and sharp mind, a light 
of the rare of Brahman, an abode of prosperity, possessed of blazing 
splendour, a treasure house of polity and modesty, skilled in science* 
and iveaions, worthy of honour and as hard as the substance of the 
king of mountains," and that he was respectfully and graciously 
anointed by Vira-ChOda, the king himself (iw<ryd), “ to the dignity 
of a contniander-in-chief ISht&patt) M and bestowed " the tiara which 
was placed (on bis head) to the delight of the people *\ MayOrawir. 
man started his career ns a political bandit and wps given a fief by 
the Pall iva emperor in whose service he entered as a general. He 
was anointed by the king as SSriapati {pa\\abh<wd(tsamp*jam). 
SdnApatis received pai[abhan<id (or * pagree ’-binding) according 
to the lUj* Nlti-mayOkha. 

In an inscription 14 it is stated that a certain amount of pen 
(gold) vms received from Nnkkan Enadi of 1| ijambar-pl*}ti which 
was situated on the northern banks of the river Kftvtri in the 
COIa lountry, for the purpose of burning a perpetual lamp. 
From this record it is plain that Nakkafl EpAdi was the head of 
liinanilxtr N&Ju. From his name and from the fact that he was 
the of the nidu, it is clear that he should have received both 
the Ki.Adi title and the nfldu when lus valour in war and his 
setvh. o the king were recogmsed by the king. 18 That Sfoipati* 
were lu l ls of territorial divisions like N«Ju and Cr, arc clearly 
known tn>m epigraphs. Not only this, but kings themselves bore 

3J TaVgnri* ia^npiioe Kp. lad Vol VI1L 32. 

3* J> I I Vol. III. Pi- III. p. 261 No 125. 

M Tbr .iiistmce of place* still bearing names, like BpidiyUc. Knib- 
tnangalam etc. are perhaps reoioi^ceota of web facts. S.M. Vol. VII. 
No. toil: A K. p. 1934. 




136 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTH1C SOCIETY 



the sur-name l«p*di.* Kyddi Mockudaiy&p Periyanhyap a Inn 
Poitappuivsn is mentioned ui an inscription.®' The very name 
SSnlpati J:tyamurinlbjsjv&p, who was one among the generals under 
HajBndra COl*. will make clear the above facts. One of the San a 
saints (NayanSr', mentioned in live Periyapurapam, was named 
l-'rillJiiityanfa and his profession was to give military training 
to the king. 

Many were the parts that were conquered by Rhjarftja, the 
great CO|a monarch. From an inscription from modern Coorg 
it is seen that in the battle that was fought at BanSsago a 
warrior called Monija, who fought against him (Rajnr*ja) had 
showed great valour and courage, and that this Mlnija was 
praised by the king himself, though the former was an enemy 
defeated by him, and with great satisfaction ordered his 
general Sontpati (Mahadaptjaniyaka) Paflcavanmah*i«ya. to 
raise the hero to the rank of Ksatriyasikhttmani-Kongilvlir, and to 
present him the village Malawi. The act of the king amply 
illustrates that tire position and the title of Sftnfcpati was difficult 
to obtain.* 

Dapijanlyakn was the title given to SCntpatis, the head among 
warriors. Dapdt or Daprju means an army and niyaka means 
a head or a chief. In Ceylon Dan^anSyaka was also called Siofina- 
yaka. the Nhy.ika or head of the S6n* (army). From the 



*6. Sfilira P«|*di Tiral»u tu.wi (Pupm. 3041. Eliidi TmilkiJll (Ibid 1671 
Rnftdi ; Mini. p. 205. Sfilai ocean as the name ot * perron in S 1.1. 
Vol. III. p. 21.2. 

17. No. 217 ni U. E. R lor I9t2. 

IS. Pcruiulensm Dandinlyaka ocruo in No. 103 ol 1911, and from the 
record it ii seen ihar he .»« the head ol &tuinahgnUm nnil that 
he was newt, named Cr>ie|) Kwmira n MadlierkmakaraSrSyag. 
Fro® another rroonl his loll name appear* to hare been C-jan 
Komexn ParnmakamirSya Kaja-lhirlja N!lagalig»rn>»ar(l02of 1903). 
From llituaslro we get corrobornin*e».dence toihow that the Si nhpati* 
received gilie «•! N«t)a and T r fro® ih« king and that they were named 
almr their lord*. 




THE ANCIENT SOUTH INDIAN ARMY iSENAI) 137 

numerous inscriptions it is seen that VHo r M and Arniyar* which 
are found usunliy added to the names of chief* and general** were 
suffixes, that indicated their rank and position. 

In epigraphtcal records, the generals and the governors 
of vaiious territorial divisions, aie often described with titles like 
SfnAtlhipsli Hiriy HeddawtUa, MAha-Piacapd^da^lanayaka, 41 
Dnppaniivaka, Sar vSdhik&rin,* Mfth&prsdhSna, 43 Mannavecgadda 
Dumliinayakn. 44 KaikkOpSSuftpntiimidaltgal, 15 Sdiulivigrahi,* Ma 
lift<a-.u:ntft:l in pair, 47 Agambatji-miulah 43 and so on. Of these the 
Mah$*ft unni&dhipAti was entitled to live honour of five great 
musical instruments. They were allowed the honour of using 
elephants, and chariots, wearing tubes of their offices and 
parasols etc. which were a distinction of their rank. Pa ratal a 
us sawl 10 be a designation of the commander of the anny. 4 * 
The word MahftdandanSyaka has been translated as ' judge 

39. In ancient days the Si aa pel •» gave mart? gifts to temp!** *ml on. itch 
ir* t a nee it ftrnatad in a word which Mate* iluu SC' n Spat i 
Parapli Pafekshatonwr VKracOlo Iruiigfo*l$r rovde a gift fnr the both- 
inn of Kaia**t ViUniadevar in aandnt patte. by hfo ing purchase! land* 
from two village* and leading them with the tamplc* (131 ol 19121. 
Frocn this it »* plain that SvnSpAii*. Iu<l also the nnme IruiigO" 1*» ne 
wrap! y Vfll*r 

40 The suffix ApUyar i* found in many record* for axampla No. 232 of 19)3 : 
unit No. 41$ of S. I. I. Vol. V 
4) . Fp. Car Vol. V. Hn. 53. 

*42. Ibid. Vol. 1 1. Sb 240. 

43 Ibul. SH. I IS. 

44. Ihhl. Vol. VII. SI III 

43. KnikknJ'MoiUhg*! i* e.juaJ ro SCnipAii and Niyan Ihern won 

MahinSeipeu. 

46. Rp.CAf.Xl. Mg 21: V. Ak 194. X. XL 45. 

47. Kp I ml. Vol. XIII p. JJ4. 

4h. NO R5oll916; I J/i ol 190© : etc 
49. F.p. Ind. Vol. XIII. p 188. 

50 BJoch. Ann. kep AS K. 1903*4 Klecb'a list $1 H!»i*a M*U. Darvfan*. raVa 
44-51 




138 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 

'chief officer of the police 'a high, probably judicial officer \ ? * 
It refers etymologically to a judicial and military title as D»nd* 
means an army or rod of punish men t. M The only technical 
sense of Darujanayaka, is given as Commander, S6o*ni in 
the Jaina Lexicon. 54 The synooym of the term Daty^anSyaka 
is used in the sense of 'general'. 55 The Pariyasadda mah*- 
nnavo gives for the term the alternative meaning Sen&pati 
and S$otni. Hence it is almost clear that MahSclandai;&yaka 
means a commander-in-chief. Balidhikritst,* DapdanRynka, 57 
MahSpraaipHadaji^anayak* are the main designations of the 
generals. The distinctive differences between each one of the 
offices, if any, are not discernible in the present state of our 
knowledge. 

In ancient days the country was divided into many quarters, 
each one representing a class of people, pursuing a particular 
vocation in life, and having their own mode? of existence. The 
following were some among them, as can be gathered from Litera- 
ture, and epigraphs. Knttartfn * AnthnnaraSn » Mu«igai4dri .» 
KammanariSri,*' Pupaichchdn « Parattaiyartfri* 1 Purachchen * 

31. Marshall: Ann. Rep A S.R. 1911*12 p. 34: Itad 1914-J5 p. M2 
52. F.p lad. Vol. XVI. 

55. Petersbnrg Dtctiooary. 

54. Ahhidanachint T ra*ni II. 9 and Ka)p*drufc<‘*. I. 6. v. 17 

55. Kiroandaka's Nltnara XVII. p. 49 

56. Fp. Ind Vol. XIII. p. 334. 

57. PanrUn ayaka occurs also m Ceylon inscription* fcp. Z$v. Vol. I. p. 47 

56. Pemngadai: p iOZ : 75t. 

59. ibid, p 195; 537 

60. Ibid. I. 43. 1. 2CO. 

6t S. I. I. II. p. 431. 82192 IJachchen. quarter of Ceylonese emigrant* . 
Tln4«cbch*n different from Pagaichchiri Ibid ; and Piif&rachc tn-ri /6iVi 
P 46. 

62. Ibid 

63. Maduraik : 1. 329. 

6« Pal^nap. p 301 : Peraiif. p. 573. 




THE ANCIENT SOUTH INDUS ARMY (SENAI) 139 



Mkivilaitlart&ri,* 5 A<l»n>aichcheri, w liJaicbchGri, 17 TaJichcMri.* 
Takuchchon .•* YavaoariSci,™ etc. Aft id seen fiom the above list 
every group had its own tcri or quarter. So also the army or Sinai 
had it* own quarter or iiri in the country. It was called Sinai- 
chchin at Tniutuhchiri. 71 This quarter is found mentioned in 
inscriptions and literature, and was also called Sendmugain, 3 * 
paiUichclieri, n l^»xappnilfuvuju. 74 Blit the term Pudaivnlu is, 
genetally taken to denote encampment. This quarter was the 
permanent residence of the Sen&pad, the army and others that 
were connected with them and was generally frequented by the 
king who also used to stay in the iiri for pretty long periods. 75 
Tltc whole atmosphere was filled with the sounds of the military 
men, then elephants, horses aocl chariots etc. The residence of 
the S&iftpati in the iiri was situated in a place surrounded on all 
sides by natural scenery. 36 On the banks of a running stream, 
beside the great ghat which was full with green foliage and thick 
shades, tie dwelt hi a palatial building full of all architectural 
and sculptural work, and which towered high as if reaching the 
skies. Whetl tlierc was no war the SC*nft|Kiti and Ins warriors used 

63 Mudumtk l. 32$. 

66. JlraV 288. 

67. ibid 42^2 MaUi. 1.431. 

68. Quarter near the temple A R. for 1926. p. 67. 

09. „ gate * village. p. W. 

70. Peruhg. p. 340. PuramadirMn. p. 573 : PujanjSri : $dap. pp J32f 

71. Pining I, 41. 1.203. I, 37. I 262. It. 8 1. 5) Ed. JnH XXII. p, l42f. 

Tlie particular xtreuts in which they lived *ere nHo called after them 
Cf. Anmvtttkatleru. Vdligalteru. Other quarter* tike AbhimijiablilWha- 
ratterimla vclam may alto he mini!. 

72. The St'otmouaxn was considered with great boeitmr Cf. Silap. 23. I. ml 

Stfuamugam : S. I. I. II. Pt. III. No. 66 p. 269. 1. 247. No. SI of 1927-8. 
nod A.K. for 1927.$. p. 53. Kul6min»F»joUn*uu. p. 217. The uord «ai 
al>o used to denote a prime division of the arrnv. 

73. |Vr ung 111 3. 1.49. 

74. I but . p. 334. 

73. /W. II. 8. I. 38.9 
*6. Ibut. 111. 3. I. 391. 




140 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 



to spend their time in merriment and joy. 77 The military quarter 
TAnaichcbSci, was filled with many huts in which the soldiers 
lived. They were called P*J»kko«il ” Tl§aikkottil,” and Pad*.- 
kkalftkkoftil.* The quarter was occupied by Mai&var, Hasti- 
kftiar 81 MKchchas, the commissariat department, persons 
belonging to Mu|(igai, workmen of the Kammavllaya* and the 
Vrittik&ras.* 3 The last of these were military soldiers who received 
Jivitas and gifts of royal favour for their living. They were to 
fight when there was war. They were like unto the mercenary 
troops. In inscriptions another group is mentioned by the name 
VSlaikkAras. The meaning of the term has been variously guessed 
and great confusion lias been made by equating it with P(I\Skii- 
klcaras, a term which occurs in literature. 84 Hut there is no 
doubt that they were warriors 85 who usually distinguished them- 
selves by tying round their left ankles a Todar. Thi* practice 
was also frequent among the MagavAS of Tamil works. . The 

77. Mfcduruk. 1. 225f. 

QmQiiuQuHuijt Amp.*# 

Q*«ai^Q*i 9p*p *iujto 

fimaQajitS •fluu 

i*mp 

j,ipm>'~rppaQ 

3>jpu2uiAi& 

stm&tptiiVAp uamaamiD uQ<tip 
o»se0 Jpffipp e/KcpsupioSt—p 

Ou0ii umt—'Kl^A 

Sec alto Tinivil*i>4iJ»rpur5fiift. Sec ton 59 vv. 1 3-ltS. 

78. Peeing. 1.0. I. 199 

70 24. 1152 

50. Ibid. p.678. 

51. Ibid. L 9. I 5. Ha&tikftfea and Vlrakdea were head* of the eiepbarury 

and cavalry 

82. Ibid. 1.43. 1.100-201. 

8J. Ibid. 111. 19 1.57. 

84. * Explct nation of Corlmin Word * atturtng in Tamil LiUroturt 0 by 
T. A. C Kao. 

8J. Tbii is aHo clear from the Bel Ur inacrtpuon. No. 112* tS*"lUr Tw. 
Hanu Dietriet. 




THE ANCIENT SOUTH INDIAN ARMY (SINAI) 141 



Velft’M®**** were armed* men of greiu valour. *Il»eir help was 
c0 l sted when time (vefiii) or circumstance demanded. The 
Max ivats and Others were hardy Tamil soldiers and to that race, 
loyalty was the ‘be all and end air of their life.® \«|aikktras 
also mentioned in the Ceylonese chronicle Mah&v.nuia. They 
formed the strongest portions of the Singhalese army. They 
are mentioned in the inscriptions of K3jaraj.i. and others. They 
were famous for their martial qualities. They went to Ceylon 
accompanying the merchant guilds which frequently \isited that 
island. They obtained many (ivilus. protections, etc. fiom the 
kings of that island, and became an important factor in the 
Singhalese army. Once Vijayalrthu the Ling of Ce\ Ion intended to 
invade India, and for that he began to gather Ins army. Hut with 
a high sense of patriotism the Nglaikkira ttoof*, refused to immie 
then motherland and scotched up an internal rebellion. Seeing 
tins and uiiderstantng the intention of his trouts which formed the 
strength of Ins force, the king Ivad to abandon his intended invasion 
of ludia.** Yolaikkaras figured in many capacities in that kingdom. 
They protected the great lludd’nist \ ih«r.ts % and their strength and 
valour was fell everywhere. Lot III priiKCS and clncfs of that 
country, when they attempted to gam the tlirmte for llieimelve* 
had by many means to peiMtude tlie*4f troops to jom then sales 
for, if thev were not peisuaded success in any of their attempt-* 
was well-nigh impossible. In some records these are called 
MuQxitkat-M&M*Mi and Mun^ukai*Tiiu\C*laikk&rai 19 . There weie 
many divisions among these \<*tuiklc&m* like. \ elangai, 
Id.i ig.ai. Sirudanam, t'erudaiutni, l*aj|iga|iku»iun, Vaijugat*, 

$6 Compare the exprmion ' Vi(*iilkuntr found in a 

SrirAOtiam inscription. 

17. Head* ui rcgimenis, in live period ol K« lotting* til and Kujar.SjA lit. 
made many compact* among and they n*ed io make strange 

row* which are recorded m the in sen pi Kina. Cl. Slo'OJ 435. 4 to of 1913. 
•$. C. ) S. Vol. II. Pt. UI p. lG2f. Many references ate found in the 
history of Cerlon ro the fart that live kings of that .stand often resorted 
to the mainland for contingents of armies. 

89. S. I 1. Vol. IV. No. 139$. 

90. Vadugars were perhaps immigrants from the Telugu country and the 

hill*. See also Sekkdar a stanza in Murnnftyaohr-purAnarn ia which 
occurs •* POr sadugak-Karunadar oaortan . 




142 QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE M YTHIC SOCIETY 



Mnla)yi]a>. n etc. Sirudanam and Perudanam were among the title* 
which the warriors received as marks of royal recognition of ihr < 
valour and capacity. They were also called Sirudanaitu Vad.igakku 
valar, Valaugai VglaikkRiar. The Vilaikldra* figure pronnoentlj „ 
the Iroops of Kii)ar»ja and KSjondtacOla. MOi.nukai VolaikkR.,* 
very probably consisted of the Valahgai VSaikkaras," the I^anp .» 
Vilaikkfiras 10 and those that did not belong to both of these, b-.:t 
were recruited from among the Vadugar, Malayftfar nationality >. 
and the ValaHjiyars*. In S. I. I. VoL II. p. 9f. the following regi- 
ments are mentioned. 

1. Peruiidanattu AnaiyatkaJ 

2. • P»T*ditai«h-«erinda VilhgaJ 

3. UttamaiOh-terinda Villigal A^JalikanuJar 

4 Kiffanli»Oli*(e(inda uda-nilai Kudiraichchtivaga; 

5. MummadniOla-teriiida YsoaippAgar 

6. VlrniOUaliukkar 

7. I '.i ran taka kotifi&l.ar 

8. Mummai}iiO|a-teriiida parivBratifir 

9. Kcral4ntaka terinda-pariv&rattftr 

10 . MtllaparivRia-vittfliu alias janan&tha-terinda pativftratiar 

11. Singa}Sntaka-ierioda parivStattar 

12. Sirudanattu Vatjugakka valar 

13. Valahgai PalampaiJaigal.Ur 

14. Perundanattu Valahgai Velaikkftrappadaigal 

15. Sirudanattu Valahgai Velaikkarappadaigal 

91. M»l*l>H»r were telllen. Irom the MtUUtr. When the people ot 

Koliaiia rebelled »g»lr.n ParR'iraran HRhu I ol Ceylon, llie KSrnlu took 
to the tide ol the Rdtmna people. Mv. Cb. LXXIV. 

92. Valahgai VJlaltkftrai are oenuoned In Myt. Arch. Kep. 1020. p. 31 and 

in ihe Smaller l-eiden plate* Kp. Ind, Vol. XXII. p. 2SI. it it Mated 
that ihe copper plaie edict »at written by Nigarihso!*? MwlburttmeVajj, 
one of ihe VilianiObharana leXimla- Valahgai ViUikkleat ol Utkk&di. 
Hit tigntture la alto attetted In No. 9 ol 1910. a certain Oisaya 
Navaka figure! at the Commander Sinapaii ol Vita Vollala* Valahgai 
fora. 

93. It ia howe.er remarkable that tbit section doe* not Ind any separate 

mention 

9* KsranUara Ten llahgai VaUSglyar U.. KaruDRkata Vlrar VnUtjiyarr 
ol Sooth Ceylon. A K. lor 1923 p. 106. 




THE ASCIfiNt SOUTH INDIAN ARMY IsRNAI) 143 



16. 


.VuuiyosOia-terinda ValaDgai 


Vti&ikkftrai 


17. 


AntUiik.il uika-lerinda „ 


M 


18. 


llaiymaja inrinda „ 


• • 


19. 


Cliiiiuliiii|iarSkrama-ieriDda M 


•I 


20. 


Kprtliiy.i-KhEmapi ierinda 


H 


21. 


Mtlri.n tl.t -vmftbliarana „ 


II 


22. 


Nillav in© la-terindu „ 


ll 


23. 


Hdjikatiiltlrava-lciiDda „ 


II 


24. 


Kij;tiilja-i«rinila „ 


H 


25. 


lvijnvinOda«terii)da „ 


M 


26. 


k.iit.tuHikltabhlma-ierinda . „ 


•• 


27. 


\ kr.tniitl.trana-iennda 


*• 


28. 


Kth ulam.vxavfUal Turumeykftppalar 


29. 


.XlUSk^.l^e'e^ai „ 




30. 


Puritan* Meyk^ppAjar 56 





95. Inscription* (i'in Kitappavvr in tbe Tionevelly district mention a 
certain ciau .if men called who sc commander* 

D.in'IaiiUfiiK-iiiii’idytiir make c« (tain gifts lo the two temples of tl>e 
pi. ice. Tli- l— IB Dandaniyakam suggests that they most have been 
a million li.vlv and tbis conclusion is supported by a record (395 of 
1917) dated m tbe re.go of Majavarroa" Vikrnnu Patwlya. in which the 
miter inline ol ibis body is given as JVnnavef ApalluJuvigal meaning 
*llie liel|iii - iii the Paodya king in times of distress ’. which may be 
said to roc respond to the kings own regiment of tbe preseot day. 
These are alvj tnenuoDed in 396 of 1917. MtySaflpur most have also 
berm another name of such a claw of military regiments. These 
bodies arc perhaps similar lo the community called PatfolSkaMoiiTr. 
I’trn M/nw/iiijvm of other inscriptions. The observations of the 
Veoetinn traveller Marco Polo deserve to be noted. He tiny* that 
there are about the king a number of Baron, who attend upon him. 

‘ These r.Je with him. and keep always near him, and have great 
authority in the kingdom. They are called the King s Trusly Lieges. 
And yin mu.t know that when the king dies, and they pm him on the 
fire to huro him, theee Lieges cast themselves into the fire round 
about Ins body, and suffer themselves to be bnrot along with him. 
l or tltcy say they have been his comrades in this world, and that they 
ought also tn keep him company ‘In the other world’. Set Elliot At 
Uoviou i The History of India a* told by its own Historians, Vol. III. 
Tho description* suit well the inscriptions] references. MeykSppOlar 
of South Indian inscriptions may . be equated to tbe UtiSaffar, 
V'.i J.iruur. .'>>'«i J V'lniJ and Hambti Srnrvi of the Ceylon epigraphs, 
np. Zey. Vol. I. p, 34 




144 QUARYt'RLY JOURNAL OP THE MYTHIC SOCIETY 
31. Palvagai Palampaijaigal'ltr* 

Tlkot these regiments® were really a strong element in the 
armies of the great Cola kings is borne out by many inscriptions 
which speak of them. After some time these troops, either by 
having left the vocation of wai or because of the gradual lapse 
of royal favour which meant absence of Vrittis and Jlvitas, they 
had to eke out their livelihood by the pursuit of callings other 
than military. These classes" became separated into different 
castes pursuing different vocations in life. Nowadays we find 
castes like Sdnlpati or Paijaiytchchi generally in the South Arcot, 
Trichy, Salem, Tanjoreand other Districts. The word Padaiygchchi 
is the direct translation of the Sanskrit Sontpati. Having left the 
vocation of war these Patjaiyfchchis began life as agriculturists 
by tilling the soil and living on the produce of the land. These 
came to be called in later days as Aiaitivantj (i.e. Padaiy*cbchi). 
Vapijiya Ksatriya*. and GautjiJas. Eighteen of the musicians of 
the Rijarajoivara temple originally belonged to one or qther of 
the thirty-ooc regiments noted above, and not less than twelve were 
from the VBlaikkSra troops.** Some of these regiments were in the 
charge of the management of the minor shrines of the temple and 
they had to provide for the requirement* of those shrines. Olliers 
took money from the temple on interest which was payable in cash, 
for variou s purposes the nature of which is not known. These 

96. Another inscription inform a new regiment celled Annktabhimarpade. 

»nd mate* that a certain Vitankan -a. the commander of ilie same 
No. 94 of 1932/3 A regiment called AbhimUnablitisan* -tcrind* 
Kai It Volar is referred to in No. 4|7 of 5.1.1. Vol. V Three’ i-rgimeot, 
vrhich went by the earner Parihivaiukbara-tcnnda-Kaikkolar, Gandera- 
dilta-terinda-Kaikkd|ar and I‘oramakatetioda-K»ikko[ar.aie also known 
from a record of KSjur.dra-Cola I. No. 120 of 1930-31. 

97. Regiments of Soldiers with coat of mail or armour are mentioned as 

Antholakattalor. 8.1.1. Vol. H. p. 98. Cf. l-eriiflg : 1. 48.1. 243. 

94. The Idantsi and VaUogai came to be divided Into 94 lubeectl in each 
and there communities had <hej own reprerentationi. See No. 439 
of 1912 ; No. 34 of 1913 etc. The Simdanam and the Pcrudaoam 
had their own representatives called StnuUnalt*pp*ntma£an and 
PtrutuianaUuppavimata n respectively, S.l I. It. p. 96 and No 614 
Of 1912. 

99. No. 627 of 1909. 




THE ANCIENT SOUTH INDIAN ARMY (S&NAI) 145 



fact- show that much interest was created in them in temple affairs. 
Thus they performed other tasks than military, — in times of peace 
soli unemployment in the battlefield, and as warfare was not a 
pc. iitdical occurrence. RftjarBja's military chiefs were learned men 
ami some of them were judges, arbitrators and the like. 1 ® Not 
only this, in general, many military men were alike famed in war 
ami civil affairs. Sokl;i|5r, one of the greatest poets of the Tamil 
land, '\;n* a great Stin&pati by profession. Mtitfamirya, the great 
IowmI Sonapati of Vtra ChOda tvas a learned man skilled in 
sciences and weapon*. 

(7*o b* conclud'd) 

100 . Noi 04 A: of the umc year's collection. 




THIS SHRINK OF WISDOM 

A Ql'AUTKIU.Y HBVIBW 

DEVOTED TO 

SYNTHETIC PHILOSOPHY, RELIGION & MYSTICISM. 
Annuo) Subscription 5f- po.r free. Single cop j 1)3- eac ft. 

BRYNBUGEILYDD, 

Harlech. N. Wd«. 





RUDRA IN THE RGVEDA 

By G. Sitaramiah, m.a. 

RUDRA occupies a prominent place in the VMic pantheon. 
Although he is invoked in three hymns only in the RgvMa, he is by 
no means a subordinate divinity because he combines in himself the 
demoniac as well as angelic features and he is the only god Who is 
feared and held in awe by the VMic bards. 

The etymological sense of ' Rudra’ is uncertain. According 
to the usual derivation from the root ' rud the term ‘ Ktidra ' means 
' Howler But this meaning does not take us far in understanding 
the RgvMic conception of the god. 

VMic scholars hold that gods in the RgvSda are nothing f 
they are not personifications of natural phenomena and they iiave 
explained the physical basis of the conception of Rudra in several 
ways. V. G. Rele, author of "The Mysterious Kundalini " 
maintains, in explaining the biological form of ' Rudra that he ir. 
seen as " a thick dense protuberance, the Pons Varolli, on the 
ccrebro- spinal nervous system, just above the medulla oblongata, 
the upper terminal eud of the spmal chord ", 

Some scholars regard the conception of ' Rudra ' as the VMic 
anticipation of the conception of Siva of later- days. Professor 
Macdonel), however, opines that the pehnomenon underlying 
Rudra’s nature is the storm, not pure and simple, but in its 
baleful aspect seen in the desttuctive agency of lightning. 

Being a Deva, Rudra possesses the common attributes of all 
members of the celestial clan. Thus he is beautiful, wears orna- 
ments. is very powerful and brilliant and upholds the cosmic 
order 4 Rta '. 

Let us now turn our attention to some of the picturesque 
epithets applied to Rudra in the RgvMa. In the first place, lie is 
regarded as the father of the ‘ Maruts '—the storm gods. He is 




147 



RUDRA IN THR RGVROA 

,udii> (liaiilnu) and fair-lipped (Su-8iprah) and wears a glorious 
neck'acr N ska). He is mightiest of the mighty (Tavas&m 
Ifcttwaniab) and tlierefore unassailable. The most striking idea is 
that Knclt.i i* reg;uded as the best of all that is born (Gre^ho 
jiiasjn *• % ;«*i ). He wields the thunderbolt (vajra bahu) His 
bunk are n eiciful. He is full of remedies for the afflicted as he is 
regarded :i the physician of physicians. Young and unaging he is 
lent Ui m of the world. He is also destructive like a terrible 
beaM. I !«• IS spoken of as a bull and a boar. He is also bountiful 
A i\,: .us|s*. us, is easily invoked and is a giver of much health and 
wr-diti. 

Hu - n* observe that Rudra is eulogised in superlatives. The 
;U- : • tv ii His goodwill is seeu in almost all the stanzas of the 

* Uni... SuUa\ The poets implore him to slacken his bow and to 
be*tnw ii|um them the most salutary medicines which will enable 
t »i:u 10 Inc for a hundred winters. 

Huvitil i being the poetic response of the primitive Aryan* to 
the niy.-ii'rx that is implicit in life, such occurrences as terrible 
huh. iiim and peals of thunder were attributed to a divinity, 
Riuirtt Hence being regarded ah malevolent he is highly 
in order that he may uot discharge his lightning shaft 
again •: tiitmi. 

Ku.lm is one of the few gods who have special distinguishing 
clianu irriM cs. Although he possesses the divine qualities of 
brilliant e, knowledge, power, beauty and immortality, lie does 
not jv.sw them in the same degree as the other gods possess them. 
1 ’m^ • ihr most beautiful, and Agni is the mo9t knowing of the 
gods; Uialra like Indra is the most powerful of all the gods. 

Thu* we see in Rudra. a divinity which is not wholly 
malevolent. The sinful arc punished and the prayers of the 
other n air ustly rewarded. The invocations with reference to 
Rudra arc all humble, honestly made and they really come from the 
heart. 1 1 r. la h Su ta$J*m)